Welcome to my little fanfic blog. I write requests sometimes and open to chatting! I'm 29 years old and have a love of Motionless in White, Hozier, Sleep Token, Bad Omens and many more.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
Okay, so due to some real world issues for a couple of us, we are taking a bit of a breather just to take a beat. We want to be at our best and keep the story going. Please bear with us, and we hope to be back when we are ready to start the story posting again, you will be sure to know!
There is a lot going on in the world, so please, look after yourselves, mentally and physically! Health is important.
and i was making you a wish in every skyline ( jolly karlsson x noah sebastian )
pairing: jolly karlsson x noah sebastian
cw: 18+ MDNI â ïž dom/sub undertones, a blip of angst, subby noah whoâs a little bit of a brat, hair tie as a cock ring (don't try this at home kids), spitting, orgasm denial, dacryphilia, blowjobs, masturbation, praise kink.
word count: 1.7k
author's note: happy sunday, i'm still not over the new content so have some jolly and noah smut. deeply inspired by @ladyveronikawrites giving me the idea of a use for "the boyfriend's hair tie". title comes from "how big, how blue, how beautiful" by florence and the machine. divider by @cyberangel-graphics.
â masterpost || taglist signups || read on ao3
Jolly has ulterior motives when he tells Noah thereâs something wrong with the song and he wants him to stay behind to listen to it. He feels a little bad when he sees the immediate anxiety spread across Noahâs face as everyone is leaving. He isnât trying to stress him out, heâs trying to get Noah alone. As soon as everyoneâs gone, Noah makes a beeline for the computer, shoulders tense. Before he can touch the keyboard, Jollyâs grabbing one of his wrists, twisting it behind his back effectively enough to draw a surprised whine out of Noahâs throat.
âThe song is perfect, I lied,â Jolly whispers in his ear, pressing a soft kiss to the skin just beneath it. âBut youâre still not done here tonight.â
He feels Noah slowly relax into him and he uses his hold on Noahâs wrist to pull him away from the desk until heâs got him in the middle of the recording room. The led lights cast him in the soft, purple glow and Jollyâs never seen anything more beautiful. He walks a circle around him and he doesnât even need to say anything, Noah just keeps both of his arms behind his back, one wrist clasping the other as he squares his shoulders.
âYouâre amazing, you know?â Jolly stops in front of him so he can see his reaction, the way he inhales sharply before a bashful smile spreads across his face. He tries to duck his head, but Jolly tucks a hand beneath his chin. âAh no. Eyes on me, baby. You know the rules.â
Nodding, Noah meets his gaze head on. âDo I have to repeat it?â
âYou do.â
There was a time when he wouldnât have, when Jolly had to wring the words out of him and even then it had been a struggle because Noah didnât believe it. He worked hard to get him to understand he deserved every bit of praise anyone gave him. Noah would see it as ego, but Jolly had explained it to him that it was more that Noah should be able to show himself that he deserved the praise.
âIâm amazing.â he says it confidently, still blushing. âWhat do I get for saying it?â
Jolly likes when he gets sassy with him, when he makes it fun. He likes to let him set the tone of how this is going to go. He walks around him again, fingers tiptoeing along Noahâs shoulders until he laughs and lets out some of the tension there that heâs still holding. He only lets go of his wrist when Jolly starts to pull the hair tie free from it. Noah doesnât have to be told to resume his previous position, he just does it.
âYou look good like this,â Jolly says, stepping close enough that his chest presses into Noahâs, and his hands slide over his hips, curling around them and tugging Noah even closer. He moans and does his best to stay still, until Jolly reaches between them to palm his cock. His fingers close around him, stroking him over his pants. Noah doesnât look away from him, but Jolly can see it in his eyes that heâs going to move, seconds before he does it.
Noahâs mouth collides with Jollyâs desperately, and he lets him. He kisses him back for a few minutes before he puts his hand around Noahâs jaw and pushes his head back. Noah whines again but Jolly only shakes his head. He leans in long enough to brush his nose against his.
âTake off your clothes for me.â
Noah takes off his hat and tosses it aside, before reaching back to pull his shirt up and off. Jolly watches him greedily as he leaves everything on the floor. His eyes track over tattoos that heâs memorized with his hands and his mouth, down to his cock which heâs become just as acquainted with. Noah stays still under his appraisal, waiting.
âYou know what Iâm going to do with this, right?â Jolly asks as he twirls the hair tie around on his finger. Noah nods. âYou can say no, but Iâd like you to try it for me.â
âOkay. You can put it on me.â
Itâs a little unconventional, but it gets the job done. Noah whimpers as Jolly fits it around the base of his cock, and he has to check that itâs not going to hurt him while also making sure that thereâs something to remove it should he need to be nearby.
âThe minute this starts to feel more than just uncomfortable, take it off for yourself, okay? Donât wait to tell me.â
âYes,â Noah breathes out.Â
Jolly sets an alarm on his phone for thirty minutes. Thatâs all heâll risk him wearing the hair tie for. As it is, Noahâs grown more flush, and heâs getting twitchy. Jolly ghosts his fingers along his length, fascinated with the way it jumps beneath his touch.
âPerfect,â Jolly murmurs, giving Noah a chaste kiss. âWhy donât you get on your knees for me, baby? If you can make me come before the alarm goes off, youâll get to come before we leave.â
Noahâs eyes gleam at the challenge. Jolly thinks that heâs just going to get on his knees right there but he doesnât, not at first. Putting his hands on Jollyâs hips, he backs him up until he sits down on the sofa, and then he sinks down to kneel between his spread legs. Jolly puts his phone on the cushion beside him and reaches down to shove his sweatpants down his thighs. Noah immediately reaches up to grab onto his cock. He gives it a light squeeze and works his hand up and down a few times, rising up further on his knees.
âWait,â Jolly curls a hand around the edge of Noahâs jaw, sitting up a little. Noah seems to know what heâs going to do without him having to say and he opens his mouth. The noise that he makes when Jolly spits on his tongue makes his cock twitch, and he presses his fingers beneath Noahâs chin to close his mouth for him. âOkay, go ahead.â
He watches as Noah gathers his own saliva in his mouth to mix with Jollyâs and spits it onto the head of Jollyâs cock. Never looking away from him, Noah drags his tongue down to the base and back up, spreading the spit around as he licks over the head slowly. Despite the current time limit he's been giving, he's taking his sweet time. He teases at the underside of Jolly's cock with his tongue and then takes him in slowly.
He settles in a steady rhythm, and if Jolly didn't know any better he'd think he's going to miss the alarm on purpose. He digs his fingers into the cushion beside him, eyes flicking from Noah's face to his phone before meeting Noah's eyes again.
"Hands behind your back again," he groans out.
Noah whines around his cock, doing what he was told. and Jolly immediately threads his hands into Noah's hair to try to guide him faster. He can hear him breathing raggedly through his nose, tears streaming down his face. Heâs trying to be careful in how far heâs pushing him, but Noah presses his head back against Jollyâs hands until heâs able to pull off enough to suck in a breath. Heâs crying now, which is something he does and something Jollyâs always been into.
âYou can make me take it, Jolls,â his voice is absolutely wrecked and if theyâre recording tomorrow then Jolly is going to be in big trouble. âItâs okay.â
Growling out a curse, Jolly takes him at his word. His fingers tighten in Noahâs hair and he shoves his head back down, until Noah gags around him. Jolly can hear the little sounds he's making in his throat, whining groans that push him closer to the edge, and Noah works to take him further into his throat. He's so proud of him and he thumbs the tears from Noah's cheek and licks them off his fingers.
âMy beautiful boy,â Jolly whispers and he can see the pride in his eyes as he bobs his head. âAre you still okay down there?â
He nods as best he can, and Jolly looks towards his phone. Noahâs only got a few minutes left to go, and Jollyâs aware of his hand coming from behind his back to fumble to get the hair tie off. He immediately gets back in his previous position, humming around Jollyâs cock and moving his head faster. Jolly doesnât even get a chance to warn him when he comes, but Noah doesnât even blink, he just swallows it all and keeps sucking until Jolly has to give his hair a none too gentle tug.
The alarm sounds through the room loudly.
Noah pulls off, laughing breathlessly as he presses his face against Jollyâs knee. His face is a mess of spit, tears and come, and Jolly pets his fingers through his hair until he finally looks up at him.
âLooks like I won,â Noah murmurs. âDo I get to come?â
âSure, go ahead.â
Narrowing his eyes at Jollyâs nonchalance while he pulls up his sweatpants, Noah runs his hands through the mess on his face before reaching down and wrapping his fingers around his cock. Jolly pulls him up so he's back on his knees and so he'll be able to watch. Noah strokes himself hard and fast, his gasps and pants echoing between them. Jolly wants to tease him about being nicer to himself, but he's too distracted by how good he looks. He cups Noahâs face in his hand, looking down between them and watching the blur of Noahâs fist.
"You're incredible, you're so fucking incredible. Are you gonna come for me, baby?"
Noah lets out a noise, high pitched and desperate and comes all over his fist practically on command. He'd never done that before and Jolly watches on in awe as he slumps forward half in Jolly's lap. He tips Noahâs head back so he can kiss him, soft and slow until they need to pull away to catch their breath.
âCâmon, letâs get dressed and go home,â Jolly says, grabbing some tissues and passing them off to Noah.
He helps him back into his clothes and they lock up for the night. By the time they get home and get into a shower, Noahâs tired and boneless and Jolly makes sure he eats something for a later dinner before he bundles him in comfy clothes and into their bed. Noahâs unresistant as Jolly wraps himself around him and pulls the blankets up over them.
this is beautiful and divine and i love it so much and UGH IM TOO GAY FOR THIS RIGHT NOW. You are amazing andyour writing is lovely thank you for sharing
This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness
Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics
Authors Note: After some emotionally triggering moments between mates, Ricky and Justin talk of past concerning the former handler... Leading to intimate moments. Smut ahead.
Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.
Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills, Sleep Token (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)
Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, racism/speciesism, (To be added to)
Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.
Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.
Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?
(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)
Chapter Forty Four
Justin felt intensely guilty when he thought about the fact that the others were picking up the slack when it came to patrols. He hadnât gone out nearly as much as he knew he should since he had discovered Ricky was pregnant with the twins. Part of him was waiting for Chris, or Ryan to approach him, give him a talking to about that, perhaps not like Jerahmiel used to, but remind him they all worked together⊠they never did. Then he remembered how others had been now, when their mates would be partners in the breeding program. It did not matter that the young that were to be born were biologically were not their own, the children were their mates.
Until now, Justin wasnât aware if any gargoyle was actually looking forward to their mate carrying their child, it would have been forbidden by the edicts. It wasnât how the breeding program worked. He knew Ryan and Gwynn could have gotten around it, but heâd not been alive, never gotten to meet Gwynn, didnât know why they had never⊠he didnât dare ask either of the pair now.
Despite his guilt, and waiting for the other foot to drop with a lecture that had yet to come, he couldnât bring himself to be far from Ricky at the Church. It wasnât even the added threat of Jerahmiel over their heads, that only made matters worseâŠÂ
He had been spending his mornings working on preparing the nursery alongside Chris, who had joined him after the lunch rush, getting it ready for the twins. Theyâd finished painting it, which was curious considering they didnât know whether they were having boys, girls, and knowing their nature, could be either should they choose. Now, settling on colors, it was rainbows all over one of the walls, but in colorful splotches, not the typical arches, splotches only⊠Justin looked a bit of a mess, and he hoped Ricky wasnât going to bite his head off⊠All he knew was whenever they mentioned rainbows, one of the babies went crazy and not in a good way, but they both loved the idea of a colorful nursery⊠so⊠heâd done this. Hopefully, when Ricky got home, heâd like it.
Ricky got home, waddling into the apartment with a smile, carrying multiple bags. âHey, baby boy, I got something for you.â He called warmly as he pulled out the leather journal he had selected for Justin with the nice lock on the cover. After dispensing the gifts, he knew he needed to lay down. Hopefully, with Justin for a bit.
The thought of cuddling with him felt heavenly, and he beamed, holding the boxes with the chain and the one with the ring in his other hand.
Justin smiled as Ricky came in, cleaning his hands with a cloth, the room was still mostly empty, the furniture hadnât been brought in as they were still painting the room. Sure it had all been put together, and was ready, it all had been sorted, Justin was excited⊠the room was ready to be put together almost. They were getting so close⊠It was both exciting, and scary. âYou didnât need to get me anything. Did you have a good time with Ryan?â
Chris looked up from the containers of paint he was sealing, thankfully the runes theyâd used had allowed the paint on the walls to dry quickly, or Ricky walking in here, would have just bombarded him with fumes. None of them would have allowed that. It had been frustrating, watching all the workers around the Church, coming, and going, through the time theyâd been tearing their home apart as Chris had once seen it, everything going so slow, when it was so different for them. They were used to having to do things on their own, and making sure they could live in different ways. Chris still hoped when Vinny and he had their own children, she didnât have a problem with him making their cribs himself, just putting them together hadnât been the same.
Ricky giggled and hugged Justin, âI know but⊠just think of it as silly⊠but⊠this is the big part,â he whispered and opened the box, showing him the ring. âAnd yes, I did have fun. This is a chain for you to put it on when you're on patrols.â he explained, offering him the other box. âI also got things for the others too butâŠâ
Justin was curious what this big thing that Ricky had actually gotten was. Sure, it wasnât really his thing today, they had been going out to some big book store thing, Justin had just known Ricky had been looking forward to going out, so he was happy he had enjoyed himself. What was more, it had given him time to work with Chris in the continued adjustments to the apartment, including painting the nursery. They had expanded the nursery much like they had the alcoves all through the upper levels of the Church, not that the humans had ever been able to get to them before the gargoyles had allowed Ricky and Vinny into their lives. Now the apartment was more than twice the size it had been before, and the nursery was a whole new room for the babies.Â
Looking down to the box, with the ring, the chain, for when he was on patrols? Then Ricky was offering him the other box, and Justin looked towards him confused, âIâm, I donât understand, I thought you went out for books, these, these are rings? What, what are these for?â
Chris looking over from across the room as he reached for one of the discarded clothes that theyâd been using to clean up, he finished wiping his hands and said nothing. He saw the ring boxes, and smiling, oh, that was an interesting development, though, if he were to get a set for Vinny, heâd be partial to an actual ceremony, and he didnât know how they could. It wasnât like he had any legal documents for the humans, who would marry them⊠would it matter⊠then again, to them, it was only for god's benefit, not the humans.Â
Ricky smiled, âI wanted to give you a reminder of what youâre fighting for. Our babies⊠our future and for humanity.â He breathed softly. âI got books too.â He admitted, âThere was a store next to the bookstore.â He mused, slipping the ring onto his finger.
He moved and pulled out the journals, tossing a large, thick one to Chris, knowing he would see the lock and keys.Â
Chris looked over at Ricky and wondered what he was doing, did he, he could have bought Justin anything as a memento, to be a reminder. Anything at all. He went with rings. Such a symbolic gesture in human society, culture, and when Justin realized what Ricky wasnât telling him⊠By the angel⊠âJustin, rings are a mating symbol in human culture, Ricky is giving you a mating symbol, and he is just too chicken shit to tell you.â Justin had had his head messed with enough, Chris was not going to stand by and let Ricky beat around the bush. Symbol of what he was fighting for his ass⊠they were mates, if Ricky wanted to say husbands, than admit it.
As it was, when Ricky was just tossing him the journal, Chris caught it, seeing the lock, the keys, he huffed a little⊠âIâve learned my lesson about keeping secrets, they are dangerous and hurt those I love, why would I need a book only to lock it?â
Justin blinked at the rings, first hearing Ricky, smiling slowly hearing about the idea of them being a reminder of what they were fighting for. Of their babies, why he would need a ring for that he didnât know. He could feel them always, they were a part of him, in his very soul. Seeing the way Ricky slipped the ring onto his finger, it looked so good, but as he reached for the other ring box, that was when Chris spoke, and Justin looked over to his commander⊠What? Why wouldnât Ricky just tell him they were for mating? Was it so bad for him to know⊠sure he wasnât human⊠was it bad he wasnât human, was there something that he should be doing because he wasnât human⊠He felt stupid because he didnât already know what the rings were supposed to mean⊠it was like⊠like⊠him all over again.
Swallowing, he opened the ring box slowly, trying not to shake as he looked at the ring⊠âIt, it looks good.â
Ricky realized his mistake⊠trying to make it more casual than wedding rings- well that went out the window. And the look of defeat on Justinâs face, guilt ate at him. âI didn't⊠I wanted them to be more casual. I'm sorry I didn'tâŠâ he slumped before focusing on the journal. â...I wanted you to have a safe place to write your thoughts without anyone prying⊠I got one for everyone. IâŠâ he sighed, swallowing.
Nothing was casual about mating though, not for Justin, and looking down at the ring in the box, it was beautiful, he just didnât understand, he was confused now. Ricky had said this was the big part, but then said he wanted it to be casual? That didnât make much sense at all to him. He did, however, understand Rickyâs desire for them to have something between them. Something to remind them. âDaddy, there, is nothing casual about these, nothing, the meaning behind them, our babies, fighting for the future of mankind? It means the world, they mean the world.â
Chris looked down at the book, he wasnât sure how he felt about Ricky editing the information for Justin still, trying to make things easier for the gargoyle benefitted who? Nothing was casual about anything that was happening in their lives, and pretending that they werenât going to be parents⊠They didnât have to get married, they didnât have to have a wedding, but he should have been honest about the rings. Humans were so strange about relationships sometimes, then again they didnât have mates.Â
Now, the journal⊠âMy thoughts? Who would want to pry-â Chris cut himself off swallowing, oh, he knew off the top of his head people who would want to pry into otherâs thoughts, but he doubted theyâd need a book to do it⊠Usually, the only reason heâd ever written anything down was for patrols, and briefings if needed, but not usually. âIâll consider it, not sure if it would have much purpose for my thoughts.â
Ricky looked up at Justin, he hadn't wanted Justin to think they had to be married⊠but why didn't the thought of being married⊠not scare him? Ricky used to be terrified of the concept⊠but when thinking of being married to Justin wasn't terrifying. It excited him.Â
Ricky didn't know whom to talk to about this- this was⊠so much more, and his heart ached. He wasn't used to wanting to keep someone so close as he did Justin. He wanted him. But part of him was still so scared.
Maybe It was memories of how his father had treated marriage. Maybe since he now looked more like his father⊠what if he turned out to be like himâŠ
But he looked at Chris, smiling softly, âuse it for writing down all of gargoyle history. Maybe thatâs a place to start?â He offered, trying not to let his voice shake, both from anxiety and the fact he had upset his mate, What if he hated him now?
Gargoyle History? Whoever would want to hear about such, horrifying atrocities⊠Angels had created them for such⊠Gwynn might be a shining beacon of an angel, but so few of others could be said of those that had created them, and it would bleed through of anything that he write of his kind's past. He would detest putting down that kind of sentiment, of what they had bred them for, how they had made them to be, instilled in them, onto paper⊠âI'm not sure, I, I couldâŠâ Chris sighed⊠âIâll consider it, though⊠Thank you, Ricky. I should go, Iâm going to check on Vinny.â Holding his book close, he slipped out the door, leaving the mates together.
Justin wasnât thinking about marriage, marriage wasnât a concept for him, at least not in the modern sense. Now, if they went back to the ages when it was more than legality. When it was about the Church, and not about assets, and divorce, and signing your names to paper. Too many people threw their ties away now, and it was horrifying just how easy it was to destroy their binds, and Justin couldnât destroy his mating with Ricky, he never would.
What he was thinking about now, was the added stress his mate seemed to be under⊠âRicky? You, why did you want to get us rings⊠really?â
Justin spoke.Â
And the nephilim looked up at him. So many similarities between that young child who looked up at him as if he were the most beautiful thing in the world among the tatters of their home life. Except the fear. The fear wasnât of the father waiting at home. It was fear of becoming him. Ricky hadnât realized he had started crying when he opened his mouth to try to answer. âI-â one letter and his voice cracked sharply, and he shook like a leaf.Â
No. Donât look at me. I look like him. Stop.
Ricky stumbled back, and he looked at the cribs and ran to the bathroom, shutting the door, breaking down in tears. Donât look at me, donât look at me- I look like him, how can you not hate me?
The gargoyleâs suspicions that Ricky not telling him about the ringâs being a mating symbol might not have been as much an issue as Chris had thought, and more⊠something else. Justin had a horrible feeling something else was going on here and if he was honest, he had been growing worried about his mate over the weeks as they went by. Ricky had been doing so well; however, he had hoped, hoped that everything was going so well⊠He had been in such high spirits with Ryan when he left this morning that Justin had counted his blessingsâŠ
This afternoon, didnât look to be going so well.Â
As soon as the smaller man, well, smaller in the sense that he was shorter, Justin was not saying a damn thing to his size otherwise⊠he was beautiful and carrying their children⊠Well on his way to full term, well on his way, it wouldnât be long now. He was not saying anything⊠Rushing after him to the bathroom door⊠he paused outsideâŠ
âRicky, Rick, itâs okay, Iâm right here, Iâm not going anywhere, I love the rings, I do, I just⊠you can talk to me, about anything, you know that, right?â
Ricky was leaning in front of the mirror on the sink, knuckles white as he panted looking into the sink. He sobbed softly and looked up at himself, feeling sick all over again. He heard Justin and he sniffled, âJustin⊠I look like him! How can you even stand looking at me? IâŠâ He choked for a moment on his tongue and moved, fumbling before pulling out scissors, looking in the mirror had become so difficult. Maybe this would help-Â
Snip. Snip.
Snipsnipsnipsnipsnip.
It was shorter. Much shorter⊠maybe this would be easier. Dark and short hair. That⊠that was enough⊠maybe not⊠He trembled and couldnât stop seeing his dad in the mirror. Youâre not good enough, girl. He could hear his father in his head like a worm hatching.Â
âYouâre going to die, what are you trying for?â
Ricky could swear he could hear his fatherâs voice⊠Or was it his own? He didnât know-
âYouâre going to die, and youâre so fucking desperate to be remembered despite how forgettable you are-â
NoâŠno. No! Justin wouldnât forget him!
There was the sound of something breaking and Ricky felt⊠something. Pain in his hands and⊠warmth⊠rolling down his arms⊠but he was blinded by tears as he stumbled back, curling up in the bathtub sobbing.Â
Maybe he was just like his dad⊠violent and horrible in every way.
Hearing Ricky from inside the bathroom, at first, it was clear he was talking to him, the way he was asking about looking like him, and Justin caught his breath. No, Justin didnât care. Heâd accepted that his mate was related to Jerahmiel, and the angel that Justin remembered and saw in his mind was not the one that had walked in here and tormented them. The one that he remembered was the blonde, twisted and cruel one⊠Gwynn was closer to him, and yet, Gwynn was nothing like Jerahmiel, they were kind. Not that Justin had gotten much time with them thus far.
âDa- Rick, Ricky, I love you, I donât care what you look like.â
Then Justin heard the sound of metal, a click, snip, what was that⊠What was Ricky doing in there? âRicky, Ricky, are you okay?â
That was when he heard his voice⊠change, as he kept talking⊠wait⊠what⊠what was he saying?Â
âRicky? Ricky, what is going on? Is someone else in thereâŠâ Turning his head, listening for heartbeats, no, no, there were no extra heartbeats, just Rickyâs, the babies, though the babies were going absolutely crazy, and Justin, oh Justin was worried with the sobbing, the stumbling. Fuck⊠was he smelling bloodâŠ
âRick!â
The wood of the door was no match for the protective gargoyle as he smashed it open with the force of his shoulder, and he made for his mate curled up in the tub at the sight of him⊠âWhat, what are you doing?!â
Ricky sobbed hugging his knees, âI⊠I just didn't want to look like him-â he sobbed out after a moment, trembling. His hair was shorter, and he looked as if he was going insane on his own. âBaby, I'm sorry. I'm sorry.â He whispered, hugging himself and breathing hard.
He was coming out of his turmoil, seeing Justin, and he hesitantly reached for him, ignoring the shattered mirror on the floor.
Justin didnât even blink at the sharp shards of mirror glass on the floor as he kneeled next to the tub by his mate. Lifting him up with ease, fingers brushing tears away from his cheeks, it was terrifying seeing his very pregnant mate in such a state, curled up. His knees folded up against him, as high as they could go against his rounded belly. The way he reached for him from being wrapped around his legs, Justin could see the bruised, bleeding knuckles where Ricky had punched the mirror⊠The mirror was nothing, nothing that couldnât be replaced.
âCome here, I got you, Iâve got you.â
Just picking Ricky up out of the tub, away from the broken glass on the floor, Justin rose to his feet and walked him out of the bathroom and to their room.
Ricky leaned on him crying, âI'm sorryâŠâ he whispered, still shaking like a leaf against him, swallowing tightly as he held onto him, âI'm sorryâŠâ his voice was shaking bloody hands clinging to Justin. âI don't wanna die. I don't wanna die. I don't want you to forget me- I don't want-â
His sobs started up again, that look of hurt in Justin's eyes. It killed him. It killed him, and then the fact he knew Jerahmiel had made him feel-
He had done it without meaning to.Â
The fact he looked like him.
Nothing was okay.
It killed Justin to hear Ricky talking like this as he sat on in their big rocking chair holding him. Theyâd moved it in here until the nursery was completed. As much as Chris had tried to insist they could make most of the furniture like this themselves; Justin was sure the elder gargoyle was still going to try to convince Vinny for their babies, Ricky had fallen in love with this chair. Justin had made sure theyâd gotten it for him.
Holding Ricky, and just rocking them both in the chair, reaching up to brush his now short hair back, short, dark hairâŠ
âYou are not going to die, I wonât let you, we wonât let you⊠weâve been preparing, we have so many plans⊠He isnât going to get anywhere near you, you know that⊠We didnât know he was coming before, we know now. The wards are Archangel strength thanks to Noah, weâll know the moment he or that hell beast even gets close⊠and Daddy⊠Daddy⊠Me⊠Me, forget you? Never⊠Never!â
He looked up at Justin, blue eyes tinged red as he cuddled closer, hanging onto his words tightly as he was his shirt, âBabyâŠâ he whispered, moving to hide into him. He was relaxing, âI'm scared I'll turn into him.â He whispered, âI hate looking like him. I don't want the blond either, though.â
âI thought I looked different enoughâŠâ He whispered and hid into his chest, He was happy for the large chair. Who knew it would end up getting so much use⊠maybe it would just stay in their room. Or they would get a second one. His wings shifted under his shirt, trying to wrap around himself, trying to be as small as he could.Â
Justin just kept rocking him in his arms as he held him, he wasnât worried about the chair, or worried about where it was going to go, certainly not the color of his mate's hair⊠âOh, RickyâŠâ Justin brushed his finger through Rickyâs shorter hair gently, carefully, tenderly. âNothing about how you look, makes you like him, nothing.â
Taking in a deep breath, âyou know who reminds me of Jerahmiel when I look at them? Gwynn. They are nothing like him, either. The way they look, that is the Jerahmiel that affected me, you are not him, anymore than they are Ricky.â Brushing his hair back, Justin leaned forward and pressed a kiss to Rickyâs temple.
He made a soft sweet noise pressing into him and sniffled softly grabbing at him more gently nuzzling him. â... I'm sorryâŠâ he whispered again, hiding into his chest. His body slowly released the tension that was keeping him wound up.
âNo, Daddy, it's okay, there is nothing to be sorry for, nothing.â Justin just held him. He knew everything about this was so hard. He remembered how Ricky had grown up, he knew the pain, the torment his father could inflict, even mentally, with nothing but words⊠just simple words⊠Justin knew⊠Possibly better than anyone in their troupe. The angel had never raised his hand to him to even punish him, heâd used words and allowed Justin to punish himself, Chris and Ryan over the years had allowed him to see that in turn.Â
Ricky nodded slowly, âCanâŠâ he stopped himself. He didn't want Justin to think he saw him as⊠a novelty. As much as he wanted to be wrapped in his wings and just feel smaller than he already did⊠he wanted that comfort of being safe⊠Justin, whether in human form or not, was his safety. His guardian. He just had never realized it before. But he cuddled him more, melting into his embrace, letting his thoughts and fears driftâŠ
Large hands ran down the smaller manâs sides, curving around him, even as Justin could feel the way Rickyâs wings had wrapped around himself under his clothes⊠Justin wished he could bring his wings out, but with the chair, the room, his wings were too big, and it would only destroy half the new furniture in here, he knew that wouldnât work. âCan, what, talk to me, Iâm here, anything you need?â
âI want to be wrapped up in you. I donât want to think.â he whispered, muffled by Justinâs chest softly, âI donât want to thinkâŠâ he whispered softer voice shaking slightly. Pressing closer, encouraged by his mateâs gentle touches. His body wanted nothing more than to hide and collapse. A nap. A nap. Much, much, much needed. Fuck, going for a walk right now. He wanted a nap with his mate. â âm sorryâŠâ he mumbled again.
Justinâs arms wrapped him just a little tighter around him as he felt Ricky shake with his words, sighing softly, âThen donât think, you donât need to, Iâve got you, Iâve always got you.â Rocking him in his chair, humming softly hoping to lull him and get him to rest, he needed it, he needed all he could get. âShhh, shhh, itâs okay, itâs alright Daddy, Iâm here, Iâm here, Iâm not going anywhere⊠I love youâŠâ
Ricky sighed softly, sore red puffy eyes fighting for a moment, but as Justin's arms held him tighter⊠he couldn't resist. His eyes fell shut and steadily fell asleep, crashing into dreamland still clinging to his mate. He ducked his head closer, cooing like the doves and pigeons that once kept the gargoyle company during the day.Â
Feeling him drift off in his arms, the way he leaned against him, not only the way his breathing evened, but his heart calmed, and the babies soothed once more⊠Justin sighed. All of this, it was such, it was all so overwhelming, and that was for him, so he couldnât even say what it was for Ricky. The gargoyle sat there for a few more moments, rocking his nephilim mate, soothing him, until he was well and truly sure he was asleep, before he risked moving him. Lifting his smaller body up in his arms, and carrying him over to their bed, so he could rest them down. He didnât let him go, no, no he let Ricky stay curled around him as Justin laid with him.
Ricky wiggled adjusting himself in his sleep moving impossibly closer with a soft coo and hid his face more sighing out sweetly as his grip slowly relaxed as exhaustion was banished, and he sighed sweetly and oh so contently.
It was later when the nephilim stirred and blue eyes blinked open, sighing sweetly, breathing in the scent of his mate and hugged him gently, nuzzling his neck and shoulder for a moment, almost aggressive. âMmmm, JustinâŠ?â he whispered softly, looking up at him with a soft smile of delight.
Justin hadnât slept, not deeply. His rest had been light, holding his mate carefully as he protectively circled Ricky in his arms and held him, until the other man was stirring and drawing Justin so easily from his dozing sleep. The smile was perfectly heartwarming the moment he saw it on his face, and had the gargoyle returning it without a second thought, âHey, feel better?â
Ricky nodded tiredly, âI do.â he whispered, nuzzling his shoulder, rubbing his hands over his mate slowly. âMineâŠâ he murmured, tucking his head into his mate more, his tiny wings fluttering and stretched big as they could be. The noise of small feathers against his shirt made him jolt as a feather tickled his back.
âAh! ItchyâŠ!â
The gargoyle chuckled, the way his mate rubbed his hands over him, and then he saw the way Rickyâs shirt was moving behind his back in ripple. Hearing his murmuring of the itchiness just had him ducking his head to Ricky's shoulder⊠âYour shirts arenât that mindful of those wings.â
Ricky whined softly, âthere's feathers that are itchyâŠâ he whispered, hiding his face. âI don't know what to do about my wings, sometimes They just⊠pop out.â His eyes fluttered softly, looking up at him with wide eyes.
Justin paused, he didnât actually know much about angel wings, how different they were from gargoyle wings. He knew how to teach gargoyles to control their wings involved flying; however, he knew that likely was never going to be a possibility for Ricky, so he wasnât sure how this was going to go. âHow about, to start, we free them to give them a bit more room to move so they stop irritating your skin as much right now?â
Ricky whined but nodded, âOkay⊠but you need to take off my shirt.â he teased softly, petting his face gently as close as he could with the babies between them, his belly proudly peeking from under the shirt playfully.
Not the only one that whined then, he knew he would have to take off his shirt, that was the intention, but to do so, Justin also knew heâd have to move. Kissing him quickly, just a peck on Rickyâs lips, Justin shifted back slightly, his hands curving over his mate's firm swollen belly, smiling before carefully bringing his shirt up. He did his best, so his wings werenât pulled, feathers were different from gargoyles wings, he knew that much.
Ricky sat up enough and moaned, his wings spread and whined some thin sheaths covering some new feathers and sighed, looking up at Justin with a soft smile. âThanksâŠâ he whispered, his face framed by the short black locks now, and he leaned in, face pressed to Justinâs chest lightly and lovingly.
Discarding Rickyâs shirt to the side, Justin was curious about the differences with some of his feathers as they were revealed, he wasnât sure what that meant. Maybe they should ask Gwynn, but Justin didnât know⊠Shifting, he reached for his phone that heâd left on the bedside table, âsome of your feathers are looking different, I might text Ryan and see if Gwynn can come and have a look later. That might be why they are itchy.â
Ricky nodded and sat back, belly on display, smiling softly, âSounds like a plan. It might be a good plan⊠butâŠâ he smiled, âDid you know the babies can hear now? Clearly. They should be able to hear clearlyâŠâ he whispered, putting a hand on his round belly, smiling at him. âAfter you text⊠do you want a moment to talk to them?â he asked softly, feeling much calmer and better than previously.
Justin quickly texted Ryan the moment Ricky agreed, hoping that Gwynn would know what was going on with Rickyâs rings. Now though, wait, he knew the babies could hear in the womb, but they could by now? Oh! Justin grinned so brightly as he set his phone aside, he could wait to see if Gwynn could help, shifting down, he wiggled down the bed until his head was closer to Rickyâs belly. âYes, oh yes⊠We still havenât thought of any names⊠you hear that, we have no idea what to call you, I know, I know, your Dad and I have been slack, but donât worry, weâll figure it out, I promise.â
Pausing though, Justinâs hand rubbed on Rickyâs belly, as he talked to the babies thought he looked up to Ricky. âIs it wrong I would like to meet them first? We donât, we canât even know if they are boys, girls⊠they might not even know themselves.â Gargoyles could change after all if they chose, for all they knew, maybe so could tribrids⊠Who knows if Noah could change, they had never even asked him!
One of the babies wiggled happily, a little foot or hand pressing towards Justinâs voice curiously. âI donât mind waiting one bit, meet them first⊠Itâs fittingâŠâ he sighed softly, smiling, seeing the other baby stretch too, unable to keep his smile from growing as he watched his belly move.
As the babies moved so exuberantly in Rickyâs belly, the nephilim laughed quietly, âThey very much love their daddy.â He breathed out sweetly, âLook at that.â Ricky whispered, savoring the feeling of his mateâs hands on his belly.
Justinâs large hand continued to rub over Rickyâs curved belly as he felt the twins move, chuckling low at their intensity. Leaning in to press his cheek alongside his palm to his skin, still gauze longingly up to Ricky, âBoth their daddies.â
Ricky smiled and stroked his fingers through his hair slowly and tenderly, eyes fluttering softly. âJustinâŠâ he breathed softly, eyes tender as he looked him over lovingly.
Justin just laid there, looking up at Ricky, happy to have that moment, listening to the heartbeats of both their babies, his mate. Chuckling after a moment, âYour dad is getting mushy kids, watch out.â
Ricky laughed, âI can't help it. I just⊠hope I get to enjoy our family.â he murmured some of the dark thoughts peeking in for a moment like a nightmare during the day.
When Justinâs hand rubbed at his belly again, he frowned at the soft murmur, not sure at all what Ricky was meaning, why wouldnât he get to enjoy their family⊠Of course, then he thought of what heâd said about chubby toes and baby giggles, and he smiled just a little ruefully, âDonât worry, weâll get at least some chubby toes, and baby giggles, I promise.â
Ricky smiled, trying not to laugh, âI was meaning⊠I hope I make it through the birthâŠ. I've read so many stories.â he admitted. âIt scared me when I was young⊠I suppose it still does. I'm going to have two battles in one dayâŠmy father and laborâŠâ
Justin took in a deep breath, sitting up from leaning over Ricky, shifting closer to him to lift him up and place him back onto his lap as he settled against the pillows. âOkay, here is why that is the last thing you need to worry about. Gwynn has helped many gargoyles give birth to babies. Chris, Ryan, even I, have had a hand in the birth of gargoyle babies. I donât know about Shade and Riyahâs experiences, but in our troupe, we never had the luxury of hospitals, or doctors, we looked after ourselves, we trained ourselves. In everything.â
Brushing the nephilimâs hair back gently with a sigh, âthat isnât even counting the fact that the vampires have both mentioned they have medical experience as well. No matter what time of night or day you go into labor, someone will be with you that will know exactly what to do. How to look after you.â
Ricky smiled softly and hugged him, settled on his lap, knowing that⊠it helped. A lot more than his mate knew⊠âPromise youâll be there for the second twin⊠if you can.â He breathed. âI want you there.â
While he didnât know what was going to happen, if Justin had his way, he was going to be there for the birth of both of their babies, both of them. âI will be there for both of them if I can, I will do everything remotely possible to be by your side.â
Ricky smiled softly, leaning into him more, âI need you. And I want you beside me.â He admitted, âI don't want to give birth without you right there⊠I love you.â He breathed softly.Â
Justin wrapped his arm tightly around Ricky, he wanted to be able to promise heâd be there no matter what, he wanted to so badly, but knowing that Jerahmielâs potential arrival was an unknown entity. All he could do was promise that he would do his do everything possible to be there. âI love you too, all three of you.â
âI love you, Justin.â he whispered, cuddling more into him, feeling much calmer and settled, face pressed to his shoulder. âI love youâŠâ
Ryan had gotten the text from Justin, Rickyâs feathers were weird? That could mean anything, he didnât elaborate on that at all, Gwynn was supposed to be resting⊠Sighing, he was tempted to wait, tempted to just tell Justin that he could wait for another day, however, from things that had been said, he knew that Ricky had yet to come to Gwynn for anything angel related. Noah, yes, surprisingly enough considering how that first meeting between the young tribrid had gone, and how aggressively anti-angel he had, and sometimes Ryan wasnât so sure he didnât seem to still feel. Maybe that was Ryan, he hated angels, most angels, very few escaped that feeling these days, very few.
In the last few days, heâd been staying in the alcove, the more time Gwynn had to heal, the better, and Ryan could sacrifice his time on his gaming unit if he had to. Now, now however, he moved towards where they were resting. âGwynn, Gwynn, Justin texted me mentioning Ricky might want to talk to you about something happening about his wings?â
Gwynn lifted their head yawning, âHmmâŠ? RickyâŠ? Oh!â they said, getting up quickly, leaning on their cane, âLead the way.â they mused, smiling at him with a warm bubbly look in their eyes, excitement on their face, gentle and loving as ever. âDid⊠you have a good time out with Ricky, by the way?â
Nodding at the question, Ryan thought back to the day to the book store the day before, well, that morning to those that lived by the day. Gargoyles lived to all hours, and it was well into the night, and Ryan had taken some downtime since his trip out. All in all, he felt it had gone quite well, the box with the rings, however, was down in the rectory, out of the way. âI think it went well, productive. Picked up some interesting books, both educational and just for fun.â Already he had been trying to read through the book on how he could try to help Gwynn. Walking with them towards the door, slower, as quick as Gwynn was moving, glad they were healing, he didnât want to rush too fast.
Gwynn smiled and gently held his arm lightly, âIâm happy to hear that. My next goal will be getting electricity in here for you⊠in case you ever want to move back up here with me⊠permanently. I donât want to rush you⊠I just miss our home.â they murmured, âItâs always felt⊠safe and comforting to be inâŠ. Itâs only complete with you here.â
Ryan had read enough of the book to know it was important to make his partner feel secure on their healing journey, which was part of the reason he had been spending so much time in the alcove. Heâd barely been down in the rectory in a while now for a reason after all, the thought of moving up here permanently. Glancing to Gwynn⊠He⊠Ryanâs heart clenched hearing that, safe⊠He still thought they deserved better than him, so much better⊠after what he had done to them⊠how he had just⊠âMaybe, we could bring my things up from the rectory, and see how we go?â
Gwynnâs eyes widened and the smile that covered their face, the joy and excitement in their eyes- it was infectious and hopeful. âI would love that⊠so much, my darling.â They whispered and leaned up, kissing his shoulder lightly as they leaned on him as they made their way down the stairs. âI⊠would very much love that.âÂ
As Ryan felt them kiss at his shoulder, he swallowed, heavily, tilting his head to the side, just enough to hide the way his eyes waters, if only for a moment as they walk along the path down the stairs. He said nothing as they made their way down to the apartment that they were all renovating not only for both couples, but for the arrival of the twin's birth, and the hope of more children. The gargoyle had himself together, by the time they reached the door to the apartment, letting them both in.
The angel was quiet the rest of the way and smiled, seeing the now familiar apartment, âRyan?â They asked softly, âI'm happy you're in my life.â They murmured, hearing a soft giggle from Ricky in the next room. âI just want you to know that.â
He didnât know how they could be, after how he treated them, after how heâd forgotten them? How could anyone just forgive someone who had forgotten the entire face when they claimed to love them for over a thousand years? Let alone when they came back, everything heâd done while they were gone⊠Still, taking in a shaky breath, Ryan reached for Gwynnâs hand gently and, just, squeezed their fingers lightly. Words were stuck in his throat, he knew he wouldnât survive without Gwynn, they were everything to him, but he didnât, he didnât know how to say it, not anymore, not yet. âLetâs check in on Ricky and Justin.â
The angel smiled understanding without words and leaned up to kiss his cheek softly, âSounds like a good idea,â they whispered to him before walking ahead, knocking on the bedroom door before opening it when Ricky answered.
Seeing the nephilim snuggled into his mate, little wings spread out. âOh dear- you're molting. It happens. Nothing to fret over.â The elder chuckled, moving closer, âDo you mind if I show you how to fix it? Or Ryan can if you're more comfortable with his help.â They offered.
Ricky looked between them quietly for a moment. âUm⊠I don't⊠know.â He answered honestly. âUhâŠâ
Gwynn smiled in understanding. âRyan? Do you remember how to preen?â He asked, looking at his own mate tenderly.Â
Justin looked up from his arms wrapped around Ricky, heâd known the moment Ryan and Gwynn had entered the apartment, however not wanting to move Ricky after his confession, he waited until they came to them. When the door opened, he looked over at Rickyâs wings, and immediately, Gwynn, knew exactly what they were looking at. Molting? Justin glanced towards Ryan when he was mentioned.
Ryan had seen it too, though, Ricky was in desperate need of preening, though, the state of Rickyâs feathers were a little different from the manner of which Gwynnâs could get when theirs were in need of preening. It made him curious as to why. Though, when he realized they were asking him, âOh, yeah, I remember⊠its, been awhile, I ah,â glancing at Gwynn, there was a fondness there, as if he could forget. Preening was always something so, personal between them, especially because Gwynnâs wings could be so, sensitive at times. It was something he could gladly say he had never done for Jerahmiel. âGwynn, why, do some of Rickyâs feathers look⊠different?â
âHe's losing his baby feathers. His adult feathers are coming in.â They explained gently and smoothed their hair back, tying it up, âSo the feathers underneath, the soft downy level⊠are pushing through and let's fix it for you.â Gwynn said softly as Ricky nodded, showing them his small wings.
âOkay. I'm ready, I think.â
Ryan hummed, that was interesting, it also had implications when it came to Noahâs wings. The man was four hundred years old, what-the-hell kind of feather had he shown Gwynn, they certainly didnât look downy, they looked adult⊠had he just skipped the awkward grown out stage? Or was that boy, when he was finally able to bring those suckers out, about to go through one interesting, massive molting phase⊠damn⊠he was not going to know what hit him. âUsually preening is rather intimate, Iâve only ever done it for Gwynn before, Justin, come around here, watch, youâll want to help him in future.âÂ
They didnât always preen just because of molting, sometimes, it just felt nice, and it was a perfect feeling of self-care for their wings.
Ricky got off Justin's lap to let him see and spread his little wings for them, blushing softly. âIt won't hurt?â
Gwynn's cheeks turned pink. âNo. Quite the opposite. If you need some more privacy, I can leave. I don't want to overstep.â They assured gently, an understanding smile on their lips.
Ryan shifted closer to the mated pair as he sat down, but not yet reaching for Rickyâs wings when Gwynn asked about needing privacy. He might be helping with the preening here, but he wasnât about the answer for Ricky. It was his body, his privacy, whatâs more, heâd never been through this before, Ryan didnât even know how he was going to react to this⊠Now, he could guess from how much Gwynn enjoyed their wings preened, but everyone enjoyed things differently. It was like, pain, there were times⊠there were times that he needed it now, and he was sure other people wouldnât understand, but he wasnât going to talk about that. Everyone was different.
Ricky blushing, he shivered gently, âum⊠if you could leave if I moan⊠I'd appreciate that- I get overexcited easy-â he whispered.
âOf course.â They assured, biting back the comment about his father being similar⊠They needed to talk to the gargoyles later about who Jerahmiel had loved⊠They needed to know. But they didn't want to broach that right now.
As Ricky had shifted from him, Justin had adjusted his position on the bed to make it more comfortable for Ricky to sit between both Ryan and himself, but also so he could see what Ryan was doing. Glancing towards Gwynn, he smiled, thankful that they had come down so willingly to help, âThank you for this, Gwynn.â Even if Ryan was the one that was offering to show him how to help Ricky, Gwynn had been asked.
Ryan took in a breath, saying nothing to the mention of the possibility of moaning. âJustin, now, one way to is running your fingers through his feathers, gently, but move with the line of his feathers, not against, that will tug them out harshly⊠You only want the ones that are ready to come out naturally.â As he spoke, Ryan was showing the other just as he explained, practically stroking along Rickyâs wings, along his back.
Rickyâs breath hitched for a moment, trembling lightly for a moment- Gwynn couldnât help but smile, nodding to Ryan, already making a line for the door. They knew it wouldnât be long before Ricky was keening for the pair. Silent permission to help however they could. They opened the door with less than a creak- and shut with a barely audible thump to anyone other than the gargoyles.
The nephilim, just as the door shut- let out a tender moan at the strokes of his fingers. His head fell back, letting his now short hair be on display to Ryan clearly, and his wings flexed gently.
As much as Ryan hoped that Gwynn wouldnât leave, he knew with Rickyâs request, that the odds that he wouldnât moan soon, was unlikely, so seeing them even prepare, left a twinge. Then, the angel was slipping out the door, without more than a word, Ryan watched them go, that smile, Ryan nodded back to them, sighing as the door thumped softly behind them. Turning his attention back to Ricky just as his head tilted back, the newly short hair made him wonder what brought about the change, he couldnât say he hated it. Now, however, was not the time to ask, as Ricky moaned.
âJustin, come closer, here, join me in stroking his feathers.â Ryan gently had Ricky facing Justin, only to reach for the other gargoyleâs hands and placed them into Rickyâs wings and stroked them through the soft feathers. âSee how some of his downy baby feathers are naturally coming out., and his adult feathers are adjusting in place?â Ryanâs fingers scratched gently down Rickyâs back as he guided Justinâs hands.
Justin leaned into Rickyâs front, his wings were tantalizing to him too, and to hear him moan just from the way Ryan had run his fingers through them, oh it was delicious. It reminded him of the night theyâd been together, with Ricky riding him, hands brushing through his wings, it had been glorious⊠His feathers were so soft, feeling them now, he could tell the difference between his feathers. The adult feathers, while they were just as soft, they were pristine, defined, larger, even if you could tell his wings were still small.Â
âJustin- Ry-Ryan- oh fuck-â Ricky whimpered, rolling his hips slowly, groaning softly. Glancing to check that Gwynn was gone before folding quickly rolling his hips without thinking, hiding his face. âOh fuck-â
Outside, all Gwynn could do was listen.
The way Ricky was positioned between them, Ryan could feel all too well from behind him the way the nephilimâs hips were rolling, they were so close together on the bed. âKeep going, and help him, Justin.â Ryan was happy to continue preening his feathers, pressing a kiss to Rickyâs shoulder as he ran his fingers through his wings again.
Justin glanced over Rickyâs shoulder to Ryan as he felt Ricky rock against him again, moaning as he stroked through Rickyâs wings to the side at the edges to the tips of them. âWeâve got you, Daddy.â As his hands came down to the small of Rickyâs back, he let his hands slip around to the front of his pants and start to undo them.
Ricky gasped and moaned, hips rocking smoothly against his hips slowly, and he shivered. âJustin- RyâŠRyanâŠâ he whispered, his wings fluffing up eagerly displaying themselves for him as his jaw went slack. âOh fuck-â he breathed, grinding into Justin's hand helplessly for a moment. Even at the faintest touch, and his wings twitched eagerly as he trembled.
With Rickyâs belly so prominent, Justin was so careful helping him get his pants off, most of his clothes were relaxed lately anyway. Dressing for comfort was more important now than trying to pull on his jeans, much to Rickyâs frustrations. There had been a morning that had not gone down well, despite Justin trying to help.
Ryan watched as Justin stripped next, stroking through Rickyâs wingâs again as he sat behind him, âHe looks, so good doesnât he, Rick? You are lucky.â Scratching slowly down his spine to gently detach more of the downy feathers as they came away.
He gasped softly as his eyes fluttered as his wings spread to their biggest as he shivered, âYes-â he moaned, helping Justin with his pants as much as he could, trembling softly. âRyan- Jus-â he whispered before kissing Justinâs shoulder, burying himself into him as Ryan preened him, feeling so vulnerable in the moment. As his lips parted into a soft expression looking up at Justin.
Sliding back to sit back against the pillows as Ryan was continuing to preen him, watching them both, enjoying the blissed-out expression on his mateâs face as he reached to gently pull Ricky onto his lap. Ryan shuffling closer along with the shift as they position shifted, âYou want to ride me Daddy? Feel stuffed so fullâŠâ
He nodded eagerly, eyes wide, âPlease?â He paused and looked up at Ryan, âCan⊠can I?â he asked softly for permission, licking his lips, âPleaseâŠâ he whispered gently, eyes glassy and full of desire and want. Longing and confusion. He had dropped into a much more submissive headspace.
Ryan felt a twinge seeing the way Ricky submitted to him, brushing his fingers down his back, in the thick of his feather, seeing the glaze of his eyes, the pure desire, the lust⊠the adoration⊠Ryan was in a haze for a moment as his mind flickered back to a different being with their perfect pale skin, crystal perfect eyes⊠pale hair⊠he swallowed⊠breathing in deeply. Ricky is who was before him, and it would do him a disservice to not be here right then, he would find Gwynn after. Detangling a hand from his feathers, and reaching up and around to brush fingers along Rickyâs jaw, âgo on Justin⊠fill him up, stuff him so full the babies wonât stop kicking.â
Justin knew better than to question whether it was safe for the babies. While he knew neither Ryan nor he had ever chosen to breed before, Ryan had avoided it, and Jerahmiel had never picked Justin for the breeding program, claimed he was scared, too weak to be worthy. Still, being around the others, he knew the physical limits, fucking, even this close to birth, was not dangerous, despite Ryan talking like that.
His fingers grasping Rickyâs hips, âHold on to me. Thatâs it.â Lifting him enough, Justin slid him onto his cock slowly, filling him, inch by inch, knowing heâd feel it just as much as heâd feel the way Ryanâs fingers were brushing through his featherâs again.
Ricky moaned softly, wrapping around Justin and cuddled into him as he was filled, eyes fluttering as his lips parted, settling against him, just rocking his hips slowly back and forth. Steady with him, and feeling Ryanâs fingers, he couldn't help but melt faster, feeling heavenly.
Most of the downy feathers had fallen away now, but Ryan was just letting his fingers gently continue to massage through Rickyâs wings, knowing just how it felt for him, and remembering himself. Leaning into the smaller manâs back, the gargoyle couldnât help thinking of Gwynn outside the door though, even if he was trying to be here, in the present, as he pressed his cheek to the back of Rick's shoulder.
Justin thrust up into his mate, long, slow, not wanting to rush the moment. He just wanted to let him feel the connection, not only the press of his cock, but the stroke of his wings. Leaning in, he brought his lips to Rickyâs to kiss him softly.
Ricky moaned softly, melting into him with a shiver, lips parted slightly and trembled, âJustin- Ryan- oh fuck- oh fuck-â he gasped, feeling Justin press perfectly into him, feeling him as his heat settled between the gargoyles easily.
Outside the angel was listening though, hearing Ryanâs name caught between moans⊠They couldn't help but miss their mate touching, holding, caressing them, making their heartache.
Ryanâs fingers stroked along Rickyâs wings, all that were left were the adult wings, none of the downy baby feathers were left. Even he had learned something today when it came to angel wings, he hadnât been aware, then, many angels from heaven in Ryanâs era, were not born, but created. Pure angels were not encouraged to breed, and half angels, such as Ricky, were considered an abomination to the nature of heaven. At least, that was what the gargoyles were taught to believe. No longer did any of them have to follow those ways, so much had changed.Â
Hearing Ricky moan, gasping out their names, Ryan moaned out low, thinking about feathers under his fingers. Looking down at his hands as he brushed through them, just straightening them out under his touch. Shifting against Rickyâs back as he thought of Gwynn, wishing they were here, he could be touching them too⊠As much as he struggled every day to believe he deserved to, he wanted to, he wanted to deserve the love they were giving him.
Justin panted against Rickyâs lips, before they had mated he had been so jealous of Rickyâs connection with Ryan, knowing how much Ryan always drew in angels. At least, that was how Justin saw it, and it was painful to him the thought that Ricky would favor Ryan over him, seeing the way Ricky would look at Ryan. How Ryan could give him something Justin never could⊠Now, though, the love that ran through him seeing his mate so happy, what else would he ever want for him? âThatâs it, Daddy, thatâs it.â Justin rolled his hips with Rickyâs, it was a gentle movement, but keeping the momentum going, and him full, the sensation so intoxicating as he continued to fuck up into his mate.
The nephilim cried out, cumming hard without hesitation, holding onto Justin tightly as his moans were drawn out desperately, head falling back as he submitted so eagerly to him, jaw slack and eyes rolled back happily.
Gwynn waited on the sofa, hearing the sweet noises of the nephilim and desire for their own mate grew. They wanted Ryan. But⊠They needed to be patient.
As Ryan slowly finished stroking Rickyâs wings, watching as he trembled in the gargoyleâs arms, he could tell all the signs of how Justin chased his own release after him, moaning out as he came undone⊠âThatâs it, good boys.â
His fingers smoothed Rickyâs wings over and settled them down after a moment. âJustin, make sure to go help your mate to get cleaned up, heâs going to need plenty of rest I think.â Climbing off the bed now, leaving the pair be as he let himself out of the bedroom, adjusting his clothes slightly as he did from his own situation.Â
Ricky moaned a soft thank-you, settling into Justinâs arms, whining softly.
Gwynn stood as the door opened, âRyanâŠ? Can we talk? Please.â They offered gently as they reached for his hand, tangling their long slender fingers with his calloused ones, a timid storm behind their soft blue eyes.
Taking in a breath as Gwynn asked to talk, asking that, could not end well, now could it⊠Didnât mortals have this thing about asking someone to talk in a relationship? Not to mention, that look in their eyes, he could see that tempest in them⊠Shit. Still, this was Gwynn, and he couldnât deny them. âOf course, but not here.â When their hand took his, he led them out of the apartment.
okay but there is something disquieting about this urge to cast fan writers as altruists. they give us all this for free!! well, no.
theyâre sharing
itâs a key difference in perception. fic isnât given. itâs shared. itâs part of a fandom communityâ in which readers are also an integral part.
itâs probably inevitable mission creep from the increasingly transactional nature of the internet and fandom-as-consumerism, which was always gonna happen after corps worked out how much bank there is to make from those weirdo fan people
but like. fandom is sharing. i think weâve lost that somewhere.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
it fucking sucks being a disabled person who can't work and having to see these fuckass posts where someone's like "ahaha jobless people have no life and that's why everyone shitty online has No Job" and everyone and their mother reblogs it joyfully onto my dash for me to see. yes unemployed and unemployable people are truly without exception dogshit people with no hobbies and no redeeming qualities. you're so right. anyway if you'll excuse me i have to start my shift at the I'll Never Be Employed Because Of Permanent Disability And I Love Knowing How You Really See Me store
btw this isn't solely a disability rights issue or an issue about people who are entirely unable to work. you should also be thinking about the people who are regarded as unhireable. transfems are hugely discriminated against in this way, people of color are passed over for less qualified white people, anyone who has any difficulty playing the interview game is less hireable... frankly anyone who made the mistake of pursuing the things they love and now has a degree for a niche field. if you still joke about Jobless People it's because you've fundamentally connected the worth of people to their labor, and specific labor, work that you see as valuable. and while i'm at it stop making fun of people who still live with their parents. asshole.
This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness
Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics
Authors Note: Some of the boys are starting their journeys to try and heal their traumas in different ways. trigger warnings for past sexual trauma mentions
Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.
Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills, Sleep Token (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)
Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, racism/speciesism, (To be added to)
Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.
Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.
Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?
(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)
Chapter Forty Three
Ricky led the way to the car, sighing softly, âOkay. Book store. Afterwards, do you wanna go for a walk in the park to enjoy the fresh air. We both haven't had much time to slow down and breathe lately-â he commented softly, tying His long hair back over his spine. He had been refusing to look in the mirror lately. His hair bothered him. But he didn't want to bring that up. Today was about Ryan.
Ryan, Ryan, felt like he had been doing nothing but picking up the slack lately. Between Chris spending extra time with Vinny after she was blessed, while he knew that was, well, he wouldnât say they had cooled off, but oh he hoped they had a little. Damn, those two were intense. Then again, most mated couples were when they got into breeding mode⊠Though, most mated couples didnât have to breed quite the way that Chris was having to with Vinny being human. He knew the different, the same circumstance would have happened had he actively started to breed with- Ryan stopped that thought there. He was sure they were enjoying it, though He knew he would have. Then there were Justin and Ricky, Justin was so protective, spending so much of his time with Ricky, that was to be expected.
Riyah and Shade had been helping him keep up with patrols when the other two were occupied, not that he was letting them off the hook entirely, and Gwynn was also involved. However, with their healing, Ryan insisted they continued to spend more time resting now they had more people to help when they could.
Following Ricky out now, back to that damn car, at least it was just the two of them this time⊠âReally, is there no other forms of transportations for you mortals? How far is this book store?â
âNot too horribly far⊠but far enough that me walking there would end up with you carrying me home.â Ricky snorted softly, buckling in and turned on the car humming. âWhich I don't know if Justin would appreciate much.â He mused with a smile at Ryan, blue eyes sparkling.
Yet, Ricky was suggesting a walk after their time at the book store, of course, not that Ryan could really argue with it. A moment of some peace and quiet would be welcome right about now. Climbing into the car, Ryan sighed and reached for the belt next to him, strapping himself into his seat. âAlright, ready to go.â
Ricky pulled out driving and playing some music softly as they drove. It was a fifteen-minute drive, long enough. âIs it okay if I ask how it's going with Gwynn?â Ricky asked after a moment, glancing at the gargoyle tenderly. âI know it's been a lot and time to chat has been sparse. I care about you.â
When they were driving for a bit, Ryan was not surprised about the fact they were driving, not one bit, he would have flown had he known the store was this far away. Now, he could have walked, easily, but letting Ricky walk it not once but twice in his state⊠not a chance. âItâs been fine.â He didnât really know how to elaborate more about how it was going with Gwynn, they hadnât talked a lot more since after the night of the clock tower⊠even finding out everything with Noah⊠Gwynn had been so wrapped up in helping the young one, Ryan hadnât wanted to distract them. He hadnât wanted to get in their way. Then there was their anxiousness in helping Honesty, he could see it, how worried they were about resocializing them, so, he let them be. He just did what he needed to do, continued with his patrols, and focused on his duties, everything he was supposed to⊠despite how much he wanted to say⊠fuck it. Every day, it just became more and more tempting.Â
âYou know, maybe you should talk to Gwynn, Noah has been working with them, with his angel stuff, they could help you too, before the babies are born.â Glancing out the window⊠talking about anything about caring and shit⊠it was bad enough they were doing this self-help thing⊠he was trying, wasnât he?
Ricky sighed, and nodded, âI could⊠I'm⊠not going to hide it from you, but⊠I'm kinda scared to talk with them. They remind me of my dad when I was younger. With the blond hairâŠâ he murmured, pulling into a parking spot and sighed, resting his head on the wheel. âI know they aren't but⊠that fear is there⊠ya know?â
The gargoyle snorted, âand Noah swings between hating that heâs part angel, and being curious, that boy, he has been through the wringer not knowing what he is.â Ryan felt bad for him, the kid might have had his family, but heâd still been alone in so many ways. He was sure theyâd tried, but, it couldnât have been easy.Â
Ryan paused, glancing over at Ricky as he drove, considering whether he should say something, Gwynn trusted him with so much, but it wasnât a secret, was it? Besides, unless Ricky learned to control his ability, this could be dangerous for them all, him especially⊠âGwynn was once friends with your father, when they were in heaven, before the war, before⊠everything. They worked together, he was learning from Gwynn while they were the handler for our troupe. Jerahmiel was supposed to be training to become a handler for a new troupe, not ours⊠none of us expectedâŠâ
Knowing now that Jerahmiel was the one that attacked Gwynn, Ryanâs hands pulled into fists over his knees as he sat in his passenger seat. Taking in deep breaths, it was taking all his control not to transform and wreck the car while in mid-transport⊠He would not harm Ricky. âThey were friends once, you, you see them and feel pain, I, assure you, they⊠understand.â
Ricky looked at him, shaking slightly, âWhat happened to my dadâŠ? He must have been kind at one point. He was ⊠maybeâŠâ he whispered as he parked the car calmly. âIt hurts⊠I thought I was past this⊠I⊠will you be there when I talk to GwynnâŠ? Please.â
Ricky wanted to believe his dad at one point was kind⊠that something or someone had broken him. He had craved his father's love when he was young⊠Now it was a bitter reminder.
Ryan closed his eyes, he knew exactly what would⊠what would explain the pain that had broken Rickyâs father, it was the kind of pain that would break anyone. âHe was in love once. He was in love with another angel, and the war tore them apart. The other angel, they fell, they were condemned, and everyone was afraid that he had⊠marked Jerahmiel⊠looking at him now, I donât know if it was true, or if it was grief that did this to him.â
Ricky hesitated, thinking for a moment. âI⊠didnât know. I⊠I just assumed heâŠâ he looked at his hands. âHe⊠the angel he loved⊠he fellâŠ?â He asked, looking up at Ryan, blue eyes wide with confusion, finally getting some clarity on his father and upbringing. Answers he had desperately needed.
Sighing, the gargoyle wasnât sure⊠âYes, I havenât heard what happened to him after that, I donât know who he was, just what Gwynn told me, they fought in the war, Jerahmiel was, he wasnât capable. His angel, he was banished for defending Jerahmiel, protecting himâŠâ Shaking his head, it had been all been before any gargoyles existed, and it had been horrifying the stories that Gwynn had told him.Â
The nephilim swallowed, nodding slowly. âI don't understand⊠but⊠I⊠I think I get it a little more⊠Thank you, Ryan⊠for telling me. I needed to knowâŠâ Ricky whispered softly.
âGrief is sadly a powerful thing, I know that first hand, it can change you.â Ryan certainly wasnât the same person he had once been, and he wasnât sure he was, could be the person that Gwynn needed. He wished he could be, they deserved someone so much, more worthy than him. âYour father isnât the only person it has changed.â
The smaller nodded slowly, â⊠It's changed you too, huh?â He asked softly, unbuckling himself. Thinking about it. âHow are you handling Gwynn being back. I can imagine there's a lot there. You don't have to tell me⊠but. I wanted to acknowledge it.â
After a moment, Ryan clicked the buckle of his seatbelt. âYea, it's been a lot of time.â Time and grief, the worst offenders, he supposed. Now though he sighed as Ricky started in on Gwynn being back, how he was doing, it wasnât just him though, Ryan was worried about how they were doing. Swallowing, he thought back on the night, the night theyâd talked about heaven, what theyâd want him to do if they came back for them. Ryan knew it would destroy him if he⊠âIâm not worried about how Iâm handling Gwynn being back- I-â That he was sure everyone else was doing more than enough worrying overâŠ
âIâm worried about how Gwynn is handling it.â
They were spending too much time looking after everyone else, and barely looking after themself.
The halfling looked at Ryan before sighing softly. âLet's get them a self-help book too. Maybe something will help them adjust⊠Something to help them work through their trauma.â He whispered gently, squeezing his arm lightly. He stopped for a moment. âDo⊠you know their ring size?â He asked after a moment, spying a jewellery store next door.
Ryan had just been about to reach for the handle of his door, so he could climb out of the car, more than happy to get out of the small space that was this car when he heard Rickyâs question. Glancing over to him, âTheir ring size, why?â That was the point that he followed the otherâs view to the other store, and tilted his head, jewellery?
Ricky smiled sheepishly, âI was thinking what if⊠you had some jewellery that connects you both and reminds you that each other is on each other's side? I was⊠planning on getting some for me and Justin⊠but⊠I think having that reminder of the connection would be nice. Maybe it would ground them more.â He offered getting out calmly.
Following him out of the car slowly, Ryan closed the door of the car as he looked over to the jewellery store and regarded it for a moment. His hands on top of the car as he thought about what the nephilim was suggesting. âIt would depend on the jewellery I suppose⊠the way Justin and I transform to fight sometimes, anything we wear that is fitting to our bodiesâŠâ Perhaps a ring would change with him, but the thought that it wouldnât⊠If that happened, Ryan couldnât help but feel it would be another nail in the coffin of their bond.
âWell, I'm sure that maybe⊠Maybe, Noah or I or even Gwynn could bless them so they never break and perhaps even adjust. Or wear them on chains. At least something. I think it might help more than you realiseâŠâ The smaller admitted softly. âLet's start with books, and you can think about it.â
A chain might work, but Ryan was just so hesitant to make a move that could be evidence of, something so significant. He still didnât think he deserved Gwynn, or any form of their forgiveness, shiny jewellery, wouldnât it just be a band-aid on a gaping wound? âAlright, let's go see what might be of use to a bunch of immortal weirdos suffering from mental trauma.â Some of it centuries worth piling on.
Ricky led him inside, the walls lined with books and shelves littered about holding several different tomes. Perhaps this would end up a peaceful sanctuary. It once was for Ricky when he was young. Maybe he needed it once more⊠He led the way to the self-help section, looking things over before picking up a book for himself. What to expect when you're expecting. âOkay⊠so⊠there's trauma⊠abuse⊠self-esteemâŠâ He rambled, looking everything over calmly.
Going into different stores wasnât really anything that was allowed. Gargoyles patrolled the streets, they didnât interact with the mortals, that wasnât their purpose. It was their job to protect them, fight the demons and other creatures through the world. So coming into the store, to see the rows and rows of books, it was a sight to behold. Ryan had learned to read using the religious texts and the books left behind in the Church, as frustrating as it could be at times not to have access to any other beyond those. Glancing over to Ricky as he picked up a book about babies, smirking, he wasnât so sure that would help him, the information would be timed a little different, certainly. Still, it might feel better to at least try to be prepared.
Sighing, when the younger started mentioning the other reasons they were here, Ryan was glancing over to the section he suspected theyâd find more of the books they wanted⊠âI think they might be over there.â Whether theyâd help, that was another matter entirely⊠Ryan was sceptical, they were just books, and he had seen how religious words could affect mortals.
Ricky smiled softly. âWe can look at this section and the other sections too⊠there's a lot to see hereâŠâ He admitted warmly, picking up a book on grieving loved ones. He himself would need it soon enough, he was sure. He may not have been close to his father⊠but he knewâŠit would be either him or Jerahmiel. One of them wouldn't make it out. He touched the glossy cover gently, eyes watering.
âRyan⊠thank you.â
When he saw Ricky picking up the book on grieving, it was something they could have all used at one point or another. Something that theyâd been reminded of painfully with the reality of what the angels had done to both their troupe, and his brothers. Rickyâs words, however, stopped Ryan cold, realizing something already was in mind⊠âRick⊠you are doing well, you are going to be fine.âÂ
âI may not like my dad⊠but I still love him. Either way⊠this isn't going to end prettyâŠâ He mentioned softly, eyes stinging. âI understand him a bit better but⊠I think I'll be needing this book.â Ricky whispered, looking at him with tender eyes, heart hurting for something that had yet to come.Â
He gently headbutted his shoulder and gave him a smile.Â
Ryan had never really known his parents, it was the fate of so many gargoyles, especially in the early generations of the breeding programs. They were born so early that they were moved around before they got much chance to bond with their parents. Ryan only got any chance to connect with his brother due to his eventual relationship with Gwynn allowing him to travel with them, and meeting with Nightshade more than he should ever have been allowed. He had nothing to compare this feeling of Rickyâs to, not liking someone but still loving them, he didnât understand it, however what he could do, was support Ricky just the same.Â
âWell, we know his tactics, and his intent, perhaps, he won't get that far this time.â Not to mention, there was no way in Heaven or Hell, they were going to be leaving the Church or Ricky unprotected, they never did. Chris had refused to leave the Church unprotected since the very attack on Chenza, and now knowing the cause, it made it all the more poignant. âWe can hope it wonât come to that.â Unfortunately, if it didnât, it would mean he was still out there to attack them, a painful truth.
âI⊠it has to⊠I know it does. We both know it.â Ricky said, âDon't deny it.â He said softer, âBut itâll be okay.â He said softly, âIt hurts, but⊠We have to protect the kids.â He said softly, thinking about it. âI'll be okay eventually. But⊠The kids come first.â
Sighing, Ryan picked up a book himself, of course, he wasnât about to let him lie to him, it was funny, how lying this time about that bastard of an angel's death was affecting him less too. âThey do, but that isnât to say you donât have to let me lie to you sometimes.â No matter how uncomfortable it was for him. Smirking a little. âNow,â he sighed, âdoes it matter so much of these books about sexual trauma seemed to be focused on women?â
He smiled, âNot really⊠but there are some more for male and queer people over here if you would be more comfortable with those. This one⊠might be a good fit.â He said offering a plain-looking book except the title, Transgender Sexual Violence; a Self Help Guide to Healing and Understanding. âIt has a companion book to it too.â He offered.
Of course, that area was distinctly quite smaller than this area, however, it was good to see that there was a section at all. Now, as Ricky handed the book to him, Ryan accepted it, and he flicked through some of the pages, nodding, heâd take it, it was probably as good as he was going to get to understand. Not that there was a lot that mortals could understand. In the section, he also picked up another book or two, including the book for partners of those that had gone through trauma⊠he picked that one up too. Glancing over to Ricky, âhave you found any more baby books?â
âThis was the best book on the internet for pregnancy⊠at least it should help some⊠and I got some milestone books for the babies. And a book on abuse for me and Justin to go throughâŠ. Did you wanna look at novels?â He offered, figuring having something more light-hearted would be nice. The nephilim wanted to get some children'sâ books anyway⊠And pick up some new books for himself.Â
Nodding at the mention of the internet claiming it was the best book on pregnancy, Ryan at least knew what the internet was, he was playing Ricky video games after all. âAs long as you realize half that information, you should take, carefully, and always come to the rest of us with questions as well after consulting the book. At least Justin, he actually knows quite a bit about babies, he might not have been through the breeding program before, but heâs helped raise others.â
Now when Ricky mentioned novels, Ryan paused, âNovels, novels on what?â
âOh, I know, but this was like⊠number one for just what to expect for my body. It's like a guide to pregnancy and what's going on.â Ricky explained, flipping it open, âLike right now⊠I'd say I'm probably closest to four or five months right now⊠and this is the chapter for four to five months!â He rambled, showing him, âIt also gives tips for relieving discomfort and help to build birthing plansâŠâ he whispered almost sadly. He wouldn't get to enjoy making a birthing planâŠ
âUm⊠all sorts. All kinds. Theyâre organised by genre.â He explained, pointing out the labels above. âI'm partial to fantasy romance-â he explained sheepishly. Hopefully, Justin never found his stash. Knowing Justin, he might be too excited about positions⊠âBut they have mysteries and horror⊠everything.â
Glancing at the page of the book Ricky was showing him, of course, while Ricky wasnât actually in terms of time, anywhere close to four or five months literally, he supposed gargoyles versus mortal terms, he was. Ryan had never known the length of a mortal pregnancy or been around one. Fantasy romance, Ryan raised an eyebrow, Ricky was literally pregnant and fucking a monster of the night. He could not say he was surprised... smirking a little while tilting his head at the horror, now that, that he might want to look at. After playing some of the games Ricky had, slaughtering those angels on the screen⊠âYou know, you might be on to something, let's have a look have some of those mysteries⊠and⊠horror, did you say?â
~~
After the bookstore where they had definitely purchased a few dozen books. Now entering the jewellery store, it was clear to see that most of the pieces were made in house and unique in some way. There was an old man working in the back as a young lady greeted them warmly.
Ryan stood in the jewellery store, he wasnât convinced, but figured that Ricky getting something for Justin, it was more than a good idea. Their bond was solid, it was perfect⊠It was the kind of bond that should be celebrated. Ricky mentioned this as a reminder, that they were there for each other, but Ryan was terrified of this just being one more thing that could destroy them, one more thing that could rip them apart. Enough of the world had done that. Heâd done that. âWhat did you have in mind for Justin?â Then as his voice turned low, âkeep in mind in his beast form, his hand becomes almost twice the sizeâŠâ
Ricky was about to answer- then Ryan went and said that, and he whined softly, âI was⊠thinking a wood ring. That would be easier to bless, I think.â He admitted to looking at the wood rings curiously, all of them polished and embedded with stones. âWhat do you think?â He asked, picking up one with moss agate in it.
Raising an eyebrow at the mention of wood being easier to bless, âI donât know, we have to deal with adding angel runes to human weapons after we lost the gargoyle forge and couldnât make our own weapons.â His word low to make sure the mortals couldnât hear what he was saying. âNot to mention, Tadashi, Noahâs father, was the one that made my hammer, the things he made it do without a blessing, imagine what Noah could bless?â
He smiled and nodded. âBut I want him at night to be reminded of the daylight he protects. Not just for me but our kids tooâŠâ He murmured, settling on a ring. âThis oneâŠâ he whispered, holding a gold ring with wood and a green gem band of bright greens with flecks of gold and pinks. âThis one is it.â He said, tracing over it thoughtfully, seeing the grey stone band.
He held it up to Ryan to show him. âWhat do you think?â
Ryan reached for the ring, it was beautiful, and he could see it, what Ricky was wanting to convey to his mate⊠it made him envious that he couldnât manage the same kind of notion himself. For all the wonder he once had with Gwynn, how could he bring them anything more than pain now knowing what they had been forced to go through⊠How could they look forward to anything of a future when there was always the promise he would have to kill them one day?
Handing the ring back to the nephilim, âHeâll love it, now we find something for you, and a chain, just for the chance the blessing doesnât work quite so well, and we can go.â
âGood try. Try and look for Gwynn too.â Ricky said softly, âJust look. You don't have to buy them anything, but jewellery shopping is always a good time to reflect on what you love about a person⊠and what you want to see or remind them of.â As the nephilim explained, they were looking over some of the slimmer bands, thinking of what he wanted to be reminded of. Of family⊠and unity⊠he smiled, spying some rings with plants preserved- it was perfect. Touching it gently. âTraditionally, the other partner would pick it out. But he's already a bit over thinking everything with the babies as bad as I am.â
Ryan just stared at Ricky when he pushed him to look for Gwynn⊠he did not understand. Then again, he didnât know, Ryan wasnât inclined to talk about it, was it his place? The way he said he didnât have to buy them anything, but shop, as if it were that simple. Shopping, reflecting on what you love about a person, how⊠how? Lord these two and their babies⊠Ryan, didnât need to be reminded of the loss, the⊠the⊠but he couldnât bring himself to tell the other man to stop, to not. It didnât feel right. He was excited for him, he was, no matter how painful he was starting to realize it was too, with Gwynn being home.
As Ricky was jabbering on, the gargoyles sight eventually fell on a set of rings, tungsten, the dark rings on the outside with the gold metal in the inner, before the middle was crystal, he wasnât sure what⊠It shimmered. It shimmered through, and it reminded him of Gwynn and how, how they made him feel⊠or at leastâŠÂ
Swallowing, Ryan shook his head as he looked away from the rings, it wasnât going to happen anyway, knowing what could happen one day, tainted everything. âWhat have you found?â
âThis one-â he said, holding up the ring and grinned sweetly. Showing the design. âWhat do you think?â He breathed, admiring how it wove together.
Looking over the piece, the way the tiny plant pieces were preserved in the ring, it was a perfect companion ring for the wooden bands in the ring that Ricky had chosen for Justin. âItâs perfect, it even suits the one you picked for Justin.â
âDid you see anything?â Ricky asked, looking up at him with soft eyes, hoping he saw something at the very least. He brushed his black hair back, hopeful.
As Ricky brushed his hair back, Ryanâs eyes brayed him for the slightest of moments as he glanced towards the tray where the ring set sat and then back to the nephilim quickly. âNo.â Rolling his shoulders in discomfort⊠not just at the lie but at everything, thinking about the night Gwynn had talked to him about heaven⊠what they wanted should⊠heâd promised, and he⊠he was struggling so much. âLet's just go pay for yours.â
âOkay.â He said gently and reached over, lightly squeezing his hand for a moment before heading to the register. Today was a first step for Ryan. That's what mattered. A step.Â
It didn't take too long to get the set packaged, and he smiled at the box before heading for the door with a skip in his step, humming softly. He was going to make tonight special with the gifts. He wanted something just him and Justin without commotion. Like their date night.
Thing was, as Ricky headed out the door with a skip in his step, Ryanâs were much slower, watching the other man carefully. Thinking about the books in his bag, he was considering one in particular, the one on partners who have been through trauma⊠Will it be enough? Will something in those pages be able to help him through his mate asking him to kill them? He thought Jerahmiel would be the worst he could endure, but it wasnât, was it, no, it was always Gwynn. How much he loved Gwynn.
âFuck.â Ryan walked back into the store⊠He was going to buy the rings⊠Whether he would be able to gift one to Gwynn, or even wear one himself⊠he was going to buy them.
Ricky looked over his shoulder, surprised. He didn't say a word, though, watching as Ryan picked up two rings. Baby steps. But hey, two had been made. He walked back in and smiled encouragingly. He wouldn't pry unless Ryan wanted to show him. This was personal.
By the time heâd finished, Ryan quickly slipped the ring's box into the book bag safely and looked at Rick. Heâd intended to just join him outside again without saying a word, but heâd followed him back inside⊠âWhat?â
Ricky shook his head. âI'm just happy you found something special.â He said, holding the door open for Ryan.
The gargoyle just rolled his eyes before he walked through the door and held it open, so Ricky could follow him back through. âJust a ring set, nothing special.â Not like heâd picked one of each, the way Rick had done. Heâd gone for a matching pair.
Heading back to the car, Ricky put his bags in the back and stretched, âthere's a pond nearby if we want a short walk around it? Maybe read a bit?â
Ryan was thoughtful, he knew Ricky wanted to go for that walk, it wasnât the first time heâd mentioned it. In the question of reading, though, he had a feeling that Ricky was thinking of the more recreational books they had purchased today. That wasnât the one Ryan wanted to look into, though⊠He didnât even want to look into the books that Rick had bought him out here for, for his own trauma. No, he wanted to look at the one book that he hoped would help him understand how to help Gwynn to some degree. âPerhaps returning home would be fine, that way you could seek Noah, or Gwynn, about the blessing for Justinâs Ring?â
Ricky nodded in understanding and slipped into the driver's seat. âFair. I'll make Justin take me on a walk.â He chuckled, leaning back as he closed his eyes for a moment, enjoying sitting down.
Of course, Ryan sat in the passenger side, after arranging the rest of the bags in the back seat, he might not be as tall as his brother, or Justin, or even Chris, but there was no way theyâd fit with his legs. Glancing over at Ricky, just the way he was leaning back, resting for the moment, he felt like heâd made the right choice in going home. Even if the other man wanted to still go for that walk with his mate. âOkay, sounds good.â
As soon as Ryan was in, Ricky was driving again and heading back. âThanks for coming out with me today.â He said softly. âI needed this a lotâŠâ he admitted softly, leaning his head back slightly, eyes still trained on the road with a soft hum in the back of his throat comfortable as he drove.
Ryan just watched Ricky as they drove back, he supposed they both did. At least now he had some hope that he could help Gwynn, and above all, he needed that, after what they had asked him, he needed that more than heeded the books for himself. Hope.
~~
Noah was curled up with Riyah in his bed, he was just laying against him⊠The day had been a strange one indeed, and training had been the least confusing part about it, despite it leading to an influx of pain. His corset was thankfully helping his back quite effectively, along with Riyah helping him relax. There was also the almost panic attack heâd had as Gwynn leftâŠ
Zombies. Paris catacombs, filled with zombies, worse than here. Holy- how did zombies even existâŠ
âDo I even want to know how zombies exist, Riy?â After a very long sense of calm, Noah finally asked⊠maybe it would freak him out again, but he felt like he needed to know; otherwise it was going to plague him.
Riyah was silent, lying with Noah pressed against him. He didn't dare move as his fingers were tangled in the tribrid's hair, idly playing with his dark locks and he nuzzles Noah. Today was⊠eventful to say the least, and he didn't really want to talk. Riyah would rather just lay here in the comfort of Noahâs warmth and the feel of the taller's body against his.Â
Now, the mention of zombies was a topic he didn't think would ever come around, but they did, and he could tell that it really freaked Noah out. The gargoyle had done his best to bring him out of it before it began. The thought of the undead existing can be scary to those unaware or not a fan of it.
When hearing Noah question him about it, he only hummed in response and then carefully pulled the younger closer to himself. âDo you really want to know? Because I don't mind telling you if you wantâŠâ
Noah sighed softly when Riyah asked him if he really wanted to know. His answer would immediately be complicated because no, no he didnât really want to know, but he felt like he had to⊠Taking in a deep breath, âWant to, no, need to? Yes. If I donât know how they exist, it's going to drive me insane. So hit me with it.âÂ
âZombies.â Riyah starts, âThey exist when humans are buried outside of consecrated groundsâ basically out of holy grounds like graveyards. It takes about a hundred years, but it also depends on the person and how they died, for how fast their soul and body turns.â The gargoyle looks Noah over to gauge the other's reaction to this bit of information, and pursed his lips.Â
âSo⊠anyone buried like, not in a Church ground, or, at least, cremated⊠cremating someone and tossing their asses out to sea, that negates it right? They canât reconstitute and come back, right?â Just getting the rules right here, Noah wanted to be certain, absolutely sure as to what he was hearing.
The gargoyle only nods, finding it slightly amusing, but he can understand. Riyah wasnât really fond of learning about the existence of zombies when he was young, and here he was telling Noah about them and how they came to be. âCremation negates it, yes,â he said softly, âAlso, no. You do not turn into a zombie via a bite. Infection? Yes, because it's just a bite, but as long as you clean it and take care of it, you'll be fine.Â
Just a bite, that at least was good to know. Just a bite. However, hearing about the fact the zombies could still exist out in the world at any time, even hundreds of years⊠Killers, wars, countless people didnât make it to graveyards, and Noah knew it, heâd seen it over the centuries himself.Â
No, no, he didnât want to think about it right now. There were other things to consider, though.
âSo, what is going on with Vinny, and Gwynn⊠are you okay Riyah?â Noah had noticed how he was acting around both his sister and the angel, and he wanted to make sure everything was okay.
Waiting for Noah to ask more, he continued to play with the tribrid's hair and began to make a small braid. But as soon as he was asked about his sister and Gwynn, his hands stilled before frowning slightly. âI'm okay,â he answered softly while avoiding eye contact, and went back to braiding the younger's hair. âNothing's going onâŠâ Was there something wrongâŠ? Riyah isn't even sure what the taller was asking.Â
âWhy?â
Noah, despite being taller, it was more comfortable laying over Riyah like this, his head laying on his chest, just resting. He could tell his question had caught the gargoyle off guard, and surprised him. Feeling him play with his hair was nice, calming, but⊠âI know something seems to be bothering you with them though, and Iâm worried about you, is it, is it because you thought they died⊠or because your sister did die?â His voice soft as he asked, âShe seems worried about you too, you know.â
Knowing just how much Noah likes laying on him despite being the taller one and Riyah not caring, he just focused on the weight of the younger's head over his chest. The questions had the gargoyle say nothing quite yet, trying to process them afterwards, and went to begin another braid in Noahâs hair. âIâŠâ he began while his brow was furrowed, âNothing's bothering me⊠no. I'll be okayâŠâ Lies. He was trying to get out of answering by lying, even though he knows that Noah will catch the lies.
He felt bad for worrying Noah, and hearing that he's worried about him made Riyah feel worse.
But then the questions about Gwynn and Chenza, how he thought they died⊠that his sister did die. That had him faltering once again, and he pursed his lips. Now he said that she's worried about him? Why would she be worried about him? âWellâŠshe doesn't⊠she doesn't have to,â he grumbled.
Oh, he knew, Noah knew that Riyah was just trying to differ him. He knew, though, he knew just saying he was okay, he wasnât all truth, not with the way he saw him looking at the two of them. âThat's the thing about those we love, Uwriyah, have to or not, sheâs going to⊠and sheâs not the only one.âÂ
Noah lifted his chin to rest on the gargoyle's chest, looking up at him. âTalk to me.â He paused for a second⊠âI- you lost them, I know, but you got them back, didnât you?â Noah didnât, even if every so often he could pretend, when he dreamed⊠for some anyway.
With Noah looking up at him now, Riyah was still silent, but he couldn't help the small noise that left him at the sound of his name from the younger. Hearing that his sister isn't the only one to worry about him, and he stares at the tribrid.
Yes, he lost them, and he's not even sure of the fact that he got them back. It's so difficult to discern that they're both very real and there. He's been without them for centuries, alone with Shade and even his friend was struggling too. âIâŠâ Talk to him⊠Noah wants him to talk. But what was it that he wanted to hear?
 âI⊠I justâŠit's hard, SebâŠâ he whispered while looking away, âI still don't believe they're realâŠthat they're hallucinations⊠I've spoken to Chenza many times after her death orâŠor just hearing her talk to me. Comforting me. And Gwynn? I donât know how to feel about them, Noahââ Riyahâs voice had wavered some as he had spoken and went quiet while fighting the need to cry. âGwynn may have been mine and Shadeâs handler in the past, but it doesn't stop the pain of losing them. And to see them too? With my sister? I donât know how to processâŠâ
Noah was silent, quiet for a long moment⊠âI have people I talk to as well, people Iâve lost, itâs not a bad thing Riy⊠I had⊠Well, youâve met both my adopted brotherâs, you know them already. Folio, Sam⊠easy.â Sam liked to travel, not to mention he was almost as old as Jolly and Nick. Noah continued. âBut, I had a twin, of course⊠gargoyles⊠his name was Ezekiel, mom called him Zeke⊠he died when we were babies. I dream about him, I still talk to him, I know that's weird, but I doâŠâ Swallowing, half waiting for Riyah to tell him that it was insane, his brother had been a baby, heâd made up a whole person in his head. âThen there was my uncle. My mum, she had a brother, I think I heard her talking to him on the phone when I was little, like once.â The tribrid smiled sadly, âI donât even remember meeting him in person, just grew up dreaming about him, he is so ridiculous sometimes, Uncle Spencer. Still, in my dreams, he is always there, willing to listen, hear about my life, give me advice if I needed it.â
Noah shook his head, âMy point is, just because you talked to them, even after they died, doesnât change anything. It doesnât change that they are here, now.â After he stopped talking, Noah mentally begged. Please, please donât make him feel insane Riyah, please.
Listening to Noah, the gargoyle had gone and started another braid. Now when he was told that he was speaking to his brother, Riyah was still silent, and he hums softly while finishing up the third braid. But it was strange to hear about his brother, Ezekiel, but not about his motherâ
WaitâŠwhat? Wait a minute.
Spencer? Uncle Spencer? The same Spencer that he himself knew⊠Well shit.Â
Riyah just pursed his lips but said nothing and just sighed. But when he felt Noah shake his head, he just rested a hand gently over the taller's back and sighed. To him, Riyah didnât think it was crazy, but it did raise some questions about his abilities. Yet, he just shrugged slightly. âIt may not, but I just⊠it's hard, NoahâŠâ
âI know, I know it is, but please, please donât shut them out.â Noah implored Riyah, âI donât want you to hurt yourself, I donât know them, I know you. You are the one who matters the world to me, and sure, your sister might be my grandfather's mate, but, you give me the word okay⊠weâll bust this joint. Just⊠please, just⊠give them a chance first?â
Riyah just stared at Noah after the younger asked him to give Gwynn and his sister a chance, frowning slightly. âI don't knowâŠâ he whispered as he looked away, setting his jaw. Don't shut them out⊠don't hurt himself. Shutting things out sometimes helped him not get hurt⊠Yet here's Noah telling him that he means the most to him, and Riyah just shifts a bit closer to the younger as much as he could without hurting him.
âWhen I first saw them, I wanted to run⊠Noah. Run. To at least try and hide from them, just like I did at the clock tower when Chenza tried speaking to me. Deny, deny, push away because she âisn't realâ,â he whispered, âI want to be close, but I can't tell if she's really there even after physically touching her. My head's been fucked since her death⊠as for Gwynn⊠It wasnât as often as my hallucinations of Chenza, butââ Riyah pursed his lips as he cut himself off and shook his head. âI'll try⊠just like I'll try for Folio in helping socialize his mateâŠâ
Busy busy busy. Keeping myself busy.
Nodding, Noah was thankful he was willing to try, âPlease, but no matter what, Iâm here, okay, no matter what happens. I know it's scary, I know.â Oh, he wouldnât lie, if his mother walked in right now, he would be sceptical, along with overjoyed, but also after everything else that had happened⊠He would be waiting for the other foot to drop, and clinging to his family for support.
He was more than willing to be Riyahâs support.Â
âItâs scary, but Iâm here, Folio is here, Nick, Jolly, Shade, weâre all here, and regardless of what happens, weâll support you however you need us to.â
He made a soft noise when Noah said that he'd be there for him, but he just rested his head over the younger's. Scary⊠scared. So, so scared. Wary and stressed. Unsure. Riyah didn't know what to say to Noah, so he just held the tribrid, but once he heard the younger listing the othersâ names, the gargoyle went to comb his fingers through Noahâs hair.Â
The older's main issue was Folio, only because it's still fresh in his mind. Riyah can't help but still think he won't. He has Atsuko to worry about⊠he doesn't need to worry about him. Why should he? Even after Noah said that it's something others do when they care about someone⊠he can't help but question it still. Now, Jolly and Nick, on the other hand, have Shade. Yes, he has them too, even Noah, but he can't help but feel like an outsider still. Like when he was meeting the group for the first time as he was looking for his vampiric friend. The odd one outâŠ
Always the odd one. Even in his and Shade's troupeâ
âOkay,â Riyah said with a sigh.
Noah just sighed, Riyah didnât need to say it, he didnât, he was such a liar. Those two, they were just as bad as each other, years it took them to bring them into their family. It was a good thing Noah was stubborn⊠He wasnât about to give up on Riyah. âOkay.âÂ
Resting his head back down, after all the training, Noah was still so tired, âAre you going to be upset if I fall back asleep?â Smiling softly, heâd let him up if he wanted, he wasnât about to just trap him, he wasnât cruel.
âNow why would I be upset about that,â Riyah asked softly and lightly caressed Noahâs cheek, âYou rest, Seb. I'll be here when you wake up.â He has nothing else to do right now, and he just wants the comfort as well as cuddles from Noah.Â
Sighing, Noah rested against the gargoyle with a sigh, humming as he let himself drift off back to sleep.
~~
Noahâs Dreamscape
Zeke swirled around the room, this was a new space, heâd never been in here before, this was so different to the apartment that Noah had slept in for years now. Bounding around the space, he smiled as he looked around, it was interesting, it had been so long since theyâd moved, it made him wonder why his brotherâs family had finally chosen to move now⊠Immortals for you, they didnât really need to move much, now, did they? Zeke knew he was dead, four hundred years of talking to his brother like this, it was hard not to figure out, okay?
Giggling as he saw said brother on his bed, at least he was assuming it was Noahâs bed because, there he was, Noah. Zeke could tell he must have had a hard day, it was late, and he was wearing his corset⊠Climbing on the mattress, the tall lanky⊠what was he like this? Oooo a spirit. He settled on the bed with his brother. Chuckling a little as he spied the braids in his brother's hairâŠ
âWhat are you laughing at?â Sleepy words slipped from Noah, even though Zeke could see that his eyes didnât actually open but moved behind his lidsâŠ
âYou Munchin, with your pretty, pretty hair⊠youâve been hanging out with Riyah doing your hair again, havenât you? Playing hairdresser. Look at those pretty braids.â Teasing his brother again with a nudge of his shoulder and a chuckle. That damn nickname, all because Noah was a good foot or so shorter than his brother⊠for whatever reason, neither of them knew why. Zeke had just kept growing.
That had Noah opening his eyes then, making fun of his hair, he liked Riyah braiding his hair, thank you. Every time, Zeke made fun of his braids, every time, but hey, he nudged him right back. âPlease, it's better than you and those prissy curls, thank you very muchâŠâ Huffing slightly, only for his brother to laugh at him boisterously, curls that were currently a bold blood orange in color.
Shifting onto his side, in his dreamscape his back was never a pain, not even remotely, so no matter how intensely he had trained, Noah was in no stress, his body had no strain as he regarded Zeke. âWhere did those curls even come from, I have straight as fuck hair, I know momâs hair was straight as anything⊠Iâve finally met granddad, his is pretty straight, so I can guess dadâs hair was pretty straight too, soâŠâ
âWait, wait-â Zeke pushed himself to sit up, and crossing his legs in front of him quickly, âYouâve met granddad?! Whatâs he like?â
Noah smiled, âReally, nice, so is his mate, she loves making me food, so much food, the angelfood is the best though.â
Oh, Zeke couldnât help but moan, he loved when Noah told him about the food, please, please the food, and Noah couldnât help but smile, that was Zeke for you, so easily distracted. He loved his brother⊠all his brothers, with everything he was⊠even if Zeke was dead⊠and had strange curly hair that he couldnât explain.
This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness
Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics
Authors Note: Post training, Noah and Atsuko spend some time in the cafe, and Vinny hires a new barista...
Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.
Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills, Sleep Token (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)
Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, racism/speciesism, (To be added to)
Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.
Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.
Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?
(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)
Chapter Forty Two
Vinny had spent almost all morning interviewing and had finally landed on whom to hire for the position of manager. A few others had been hired as baristas⊠but Ivy had stood out as a manager. He was organized, and they came dressed as if it was the start of a shift. A soft beige sweater wrapped around their frame and blue eyes peeked out from slicked back red hair, a warm smile on their lips⊠before Chris, it would have made Vinny swoon. But she smiled and carried on the interview, and he offered to help her through a rush as they interviewed. It was lovely.
Riyah furrowed his brow some but glanced around for a moment, he pursed his lips and went to sit down. Why the hell is Ivy here and when did they get here?
Ivy had taken over the drinks, quick on his feet, catching Riyah's eye and shooting him a smile that said âsay anything I dare youâ with an added silent threat. But hummed happily, helping to get the line down.
Vinny was taking orders fast, and he was keeping up. That's all she cared for.
Atsuko and Noah wandered in. Seeing the large crowd, Atsuko bristled and dropped His head, ready to head back outside. Surely, he wasn't allowed around so many humansâŠ.
Riyah just glared at Ivy at the silent threat before glancing over to see Folio approach his table in excitement and set his jaw. When asked about how he'd go about saying hello to Ivy, he assumed he was talking about them, and just shook his head. âNot going to,â he answered while resting his chin in his hand and watching the crowd being served one by one. âToo busy to talk to, so I'm not going to bother.â
It wasnât long before the hairs on the back of his neck had risen when he saw Atsuko, but his attention was fully on Noah when the tribrid arrived with him. He didnât want to be around when Folio and Atsuko were together⊠Reaching up to mess with his hair, Riyah was silent as he sat there.
Be good. Be good⊠just because they're mates doesn't mean he cares lessâŠ
It still sucks that he feels this way⊠jealous. Why be jealous when the wolf wasn't his anyways? A sigh left him as he bounced his leg, resting his head on the table.Â
Noah entered the space with Atsuko, he didnât want to be here, all he truly wanted was to grab some food and disappear upstairs, but he had a horrible feeling if he disappeared, so would Atsuko. Folio, however, seemed insistent on them coming here for lunch, so, here they were. Seeing his brother at one of the tables, he made his way over, to the table Folio and Riyah were sitting at, even though his back was starting to feel like the fire in his veins was exploding like a supernova through him. As much as he was starting to get hungry again, sitting down came first, âHey, looks like we got here just in time for the lunch rush, lucky us.â
Atsuko glanced up but kept getting distracted by noises and he backed up. âI⊠can eat later. I should⊠go back outside. Noah. Rest as long as you likeâŠâ he said quickly, pulling away, shaking lightly, stepping back.
Vinny looked over, seeing Riyah tense, and could feel her brother's torn emotions from across the hall. She wanted to check on him, but it wasn't an option right now⊠no matter how badly she wished to go to him.
As if Riyah could sense his sister's gaze, he groaned softly and sat up with a grimace. Being around a lot of people and noise was beginning to overstimulate him, but he just grits his teeth for a moment, glancing towards Vinny while he began to fidget with his hands. But once again, his attention was on Noah as soon as he heard the tribrid speak, but didn't acknowledge Atsuko. He knew the gargoyle was there, but he has mixed feelings about him. One was because of what had happened at the clock tower and two was because of how he's feeling about Folio and him being mates.
While there was nothing wrong with that, Riyah never liked change, and this was a big one, along with the other past instances where change has happened for him as well as Shade.
âYou two made it just in time for the rush, yeah,â Riyah quipped in response to Noah's observation and smiled a little, even if it was a little forced. Now that he heard Atsuko, he looked his way with a slight frown before shaking his head. âNo,â he said gently, âYou sit down here with Folio, Noah and I. Eat lunch with us? PleaseâŠ?â
He said that he'd help⊠and he will. To the best of his ability.Â
Noah was about to say if he had to be here than Atsuko should be here, he was in pain, he tried not to, but he got snippy when he was in pain⊠It was usually the times when he got bad enough that he would isolate himself and just lay down and just shut down. At least he was able to keep to himself today.
However, Folio was right there, and he was moving to reach over to take Atsukoâs arm, âYes, come on, stay. Stay, have lunch with us. You can eat right here⊠just sit at the table, itâll be okay. Just with us, no one else.â Smiling to Riyah, thankful that he was helping as well, Atsuko wouldnât have to talk to anyone else, just them.
Atsuko hesitated but nodded, slowly easing to sit down curled in a corner huddled to Niko, but watching the humans closely, as if afraid to even be around them at the moment. He looked at Noah, and offered him some painkillers. They were the old kind⊠the ones the gargoyles made themselves.
Vinny came over after a minute setting down food for the table, âEat up, Noah. You must've worked up an appetite.â
As soon as Atsuko had eased into the seat beside Folio, Riyah resisted the urge to just leave. Only to move away from the table so that he didnât have to be within the same space, to be close to him. But that wasnât going to be fairâ not to him or Folio. Especially not to the wolf after he had told him that he'd help. The gargoyle watched as Atsuko gave Noah some painkillers and glanced at the tribrid, just knowing he was in pain. But once his sister arrived at the table, he just stared at her for a moment and then looked away.Â
Why did he choose to come down? First it was Ivy, now it's Atsuko⊠but all of what he's feeling is really his fault, and he knows it. Riyah just doesn't know how to sort through them right at this moment because if it's not one thing, it's another. And he hated it so fucking much.
Nonetheless, he stared at the food in silence but didn't reach for anything since he wasn't feeling all that hungry.
Noah swallowed accepting the painkillers, while they werenât the same as the ones he usually took, he, he didnât know how to point out to Atsuko, nothing heâd ever taken had ever helped him before. Well, sure, he typically takes aspirin for his headaches, but, it barely touched it. Maybe that rune Shade had used had helped on the surface, but the fire was always underneath. Really, all he just wanted was to just lay down, and he knew he couldnât because one glance at Atsuko, and he could tell he wanted to run with how he was pulling into the corner.Â
âThanks Atsuko.â Smiling to him after he tossed the painkillers back, maybe heâd be proved wrong, perhaps it would be like the angel food. At the same time, painkillers, were always a careful topic. Now, as Vinny set the food on the table, he paused, not sure how it was going to go, he was starving, but was he going to be able to keep it down when he had to move? âSo, Vinny, later, I was thinking about talking to you, and Gwynn, later, about maybe, getting some chickens? For us to, um⊠Bless?â He kept his voice hushed at the end, so the humans wouldnât overhear⊠but if he didnât say it now, he needed something else to focus on apart from the pain.
As Atsuko cuddled into Nikoâs side, the werewolf pressed into his mateâs side, glancing between Riyah, his brother, and then back to Atsuko. âDid you have a good morning?â
Atsuko jumped slightly after Folio spoke, looking at him, black eyes dilated and wild for a moment. âI⊠yes. I did.â He whispered, ever alert and almost not noticing the food as he kept an eye on everyone and everything.Â
Vinny blinked a few times and smiled, âthat would be perfect. I can start looking at coops and different breeds of chickens-â she offered warmly as she set a smoothie down for Riyah.
When Vinny had set the smoothie down, Riyah stared at it for a moment before turning his nose up at it. He didn't want it, knowing that's his sister's way of trying to get him to have something in his stomach as some form of sustenance. But what did get his attention was the mention of Gwynn and the topic of chicken and blessings⊠as much as the gargoyle didn't want to be around the mated pair and his sister; he knew he'd have to get over it eventually.Â
The fidgeting with his hands paused for a moment as he glanced at Noah. âMaybe we could go do that,â Riyah suggests softly, âWant me to take some food with us, and then you go lay down..?â He didn't want to offer a rune⊠not yet. Maybe later if Noahâs not feeling any better. All he knew is that he was ignoring the way the other two were pressed against one another, and it made him sigh.
âBut first, I'm curious as to how training wentâŠâ
Noah was studying Uwriyah for a moment before he stiffly reached for the smoothie on the table before them and silently pushing it into the gargoyle's hands. âOkay.â His voice quiet as he fought back a cringe at the movement, swallowing the taste of the painkillers in his throat. Glancing over at his brother and Atsuko, he wasnât sure what was going on with Atsuko, why he was so skittish all of a sudden. However, he just did not think he could stay any longer, he couldnât handle this. âOkay, weâll go upstairs⊠Iâll, ah, rest, and maybe see if we can find Gwynn.â If they ran into them, theyâd talk, but right now, Noah was ready to curl into a ball.Â
Training, training⊠âTraining was great, unlike my brother, I donât do things the hard way. It was, however, my first session, so, I probably have a long way to go.â Reaching for a plate on the table, he picked it up with some of the food for himself, âThank you for this, Vinny.â
Vinny's heart tugged, seeing him refuse, but she looked down, accepting the refusal at first before noticing just how tense Atsuko was⊠was this too much for the gargoyle?
The draconic being trembled lightly. âNoah⊠I think training will be done for today. You did a lot.â he said, dismissing him softly.
Knowing that Noah was watching him, Riyah allowed the tribrid to put the smoothie in his hands and he just glanced towards the younger male. It wasnât until he saw how sad Vinny had gotten at his refusal, and he set his jaw. At some point before, he would feel guilty for hurting her feelings, but now? He doesn't know. It was frustrating even, and Riyah was so⊠conflicted. A part of him wants to apologize to her, but there's still that voice telling him that she's still not real. That it's not his sister, and he grimaced at that thought.Â
Grip tight on the cup now, it was the gargoyleâs turn to study Noah. He saw the way he cringed and said nothing, watching as the tribrid spoke while glancing towards Folio and Atsuko. With how skittish the other gargoyle was being, he was on edge now and lightly drummed his fingers on the cup he held. Riyah can tell why Atsuko was being skittish and the need to protect was rising.
But once Noah had agreed to go upstairs and that theyâd speak to Gwynn if they ran onto the angel, Riyah just nodded. He couldnât help but laugh softly at Noahâs words as soon as he answered his question about training, and gently placed a hand over the tribrid's before moving to stand. âOf course, it'll take some time to get into it.â Glancing to the smoothie and then to Vinny, he just nods his head to her in silent thanks before waving to the other two as he gets ready to head upstairs.
Niko held onto Atsuko tightly, just wanting to soothe him, calm him as best he could. He knew that this couldnât be easy, though, he couldnât fathom what might be going through his head. A part of him wondered, though, and might be tempted to ask if he didnât think that it might trigger something in his mate. What he knew had happened in the catacombs was bad enough, and he would rather not push the other gargoyles if they didnât already know. âBat, if you like, since Noah and Riyah are going upstairs, we could take some food outside for a walk, get some fresh air?â He had some time inside, with the humans, it was a start, right? Baby steps? Glancing to Riyah, hopefully, was he wrong, cutting it short, with how badly he was trembling?
Noah glanced towards his brother as he loaded the plate of food to take upstairs slowly. Frowning, something was up, and he couldnât quite put his finger on it, Atsuko was definitely different, though, he was quite thankful that he was giving him the afternoon. Noah wasnât sure he could handle more than a morning training, not any time soon anyway, it was going to take him time before he really put more muscle into his training. At least he could practice with his tai chi in his own time⊠When his body didnât feel like it was about to kill him.
âThanks Atsuko, Riyah, are you ready?â Picking up his plate, he went to stand from the table, carefully, not wanting to alert anyone to how bad he really was.
Atsuko's thoughts were racing, but he listened to Niko, nodding slowly as he gritted his teeth. There was too much movement⊠far too muchâŠ
Vinny was on her way back to help with more orders. It was unusually busy today⊠she could feel the apprehension from the gargoyle radiating violently.
Riyah felt bad for suddenly leaving the two, his gaze falling on Niko, and he made a âI'm sorryâ gesture with a small frown on his face. What was he supposed to do? He was just one individual who cared for both of them, and he wanted to make sure Noah was okay too⊠When the wolf had suggested going outside, he nodded in agreement. âI think that's a good idea, Niko⊠go and take him outside. It is a little⊠stuffy here. My nerves are shot. Also, in and out Atsukoâ deep breaths⊠okay? You'll be out of here soon.â
When Noah asked if he was ready, he nodded slowly before motioning for the taller to go ahead. âLead the way,â Riyah whispered and held onto the smoothie while ignoring the chill it's leaving in his hand. âRight behind you, SebâŠâ Moving closer to the tribrid he whispered so that only he could hear him. Â
âI know you're hurting⊠Do you need your corset or do you want to just lay down?âÂ
Noah glanced back to where Folio and Atsuko were going, then Vinny back to the counter where she was going back to work with his grandfather and the new baristas⊠before turning back to Riyah⊠The question of his corset, laying down, while important, could wait, âIs everything okay Riyah?â With his sister, with Atsuko? Was Noah missing something here? âAre you okay?â
As Folio parrots his instructions to Atsuko, Riyah takes a deep breath and sighs while staring at the smoothie in his grasp still. Did he want it? Not really, but he knew he needed to get something in his stomach⊠but Uwriyah was stubborn. Looking up to Noah, once he was asked if he was okay and he hummed softly.
Noah glanced from Folio leading Atsuko away, to Riyah as he assured him that he was fine, that he didnât have to worry about him. Unfortunately, in his experience, when someone has to tell him that they didnât have to worry about them, he wasnât so sure that was true⊠and he was going to continue to worry⊠at least a little. Noah sighed softly, but knowing Riyah, and how stubborn he was, he wasnât going to get anywhere with him, not right now anyway. âAlright, well, if, if you could help me with my corset when we get upstairs, that would be great.â
As much as Riyah wouldn't mind stopping to see Gwynn, he really, really didn't. He's not once properly spoken to the angel, and he's not sure if he ever will because, just as with his sister; he cannot for the life of him decipher whether they were real or not. They were obviously there but, nonetheless, here he was with Noah as the tribrid was being spoken to. Watching Ricky and Ryan descend the stairs for a bit before turning his attention to the angel once he heard his name, setting his jaw.
âWe wanted to talk to you about something,â Riyah uttered softly while moving a little closer to Noah. He was partially hidden behind the taller male, sighing softly. âAnd we're fineâŠwe were about to just go upstairs. Noah had his first training session todayâŠâ
Noah got that feeling again, as Uwriyah was pressed so close to him right them, he didnât overly mind, it was a comfort in his state. A comfort when his body needed the support, but he did worry about the other man. Swallowing when the explanation was given about the training session, it was the truth, a half-truth, his pain was constant, it was just worse now so that was probably what Gwynn was getting at that moment. âAtsuko gave me some painkillers, I am just waiting for them to kick in, I did hope to talk to you though, I mentioned to Vinny, something I talked to Atsuko about the other day, an idea to help with the blessed food.â
Gwynn nodded, âOkay. Let's get you laying down and then we'll talk about it. I'll get some ice packs too.â They assured, heading back up the stairs. âFirst things first⊠you need to get weight off your body.â They said more to themself. They were limping still but using the cane less at least, and they helped open doors on the way up.
Being close to Noah always brought some form of comfort for Riyah, and he grimaced at the discomfort of being around Gwynn. Maybe running into them wasn't a good idea for the gargoyle, and he kept silent as the angel spoke. Glancing to the tribrid for a moment, Riyah just shifted a bit where he stood and went up the stairs while fighting with himself about whether or not that Gwynn was real.
Were they? He hasn't physically touched them⊠or spoken to them, not yet anyways, not like how he did with Vinny, and he still thinks she may be a hallucination. Riyah lightly and carefully headbutts Noah on the shoulder, lightly grabbing at the taller's shirt.Â
Noahâs arm, the one that wasnât holding his plate of food that Vinny had graciously made him, was already around Riyah, and he, as awkward as it was with him trying to hide behind him somewhat⊠Pulled him in closer. The way he held his shirt, had him just holding him a little tighter, despite the screaming of his body as he did. Ice sounded perfect, so did his corset, nodding as he agreed with Gwynn, âThat sounds wonderful, thank you.â
Up the stairs they go. He tried to pull the gargoyle with him, though his body wasnât quite behaving the way he wanted it to right then, but Noah was going to make do. It wasnât that far to get to the alcove. Once they did, Noah let them in, more than half of their stuff had been moved in, but a lot hadnât quite been unpacked yet, it was a process. âSorry for the mess, weâre working on it, but Nick and Jolly have set up a light tight room, so itâs safe for them.â And Shade, of course. It was the first thing they did, for safety. None of them were going to stay here long term without it.
Gwynn hummed softly, âItâs okay, having everything in order right away would be awkward⊠but let me get that ice.â They said, moving quickly, ignoring the pang of discomfort at Uwriyah hiding from them. It hurt a bit⊠but they understood. They sighed softly, grabbing the ice and bringing it back.
âLet me know where would feel best for the ice.â
Being pulled up the stairs after moving around the taller, not wanting to add to the strain that Noahâs body was going through, Riyah was still close to the tribrid. The gargoyle felt the way the younger's arm was wrapped tight around him told the older that Noah is aware that there is something wrong with him, something he really didnât want to try and think about. Once they were up in the alcove, the gargoyle had pulled away from the tribrid as soon as Gwynn left the room.
Riyah was quiet, moving to grab one of Noahâs corsets and tugging on the taller's shirt. âI'm going to lift your shirt up,â he whispered, âHold it for me as I put your corset on?â Riyah then went to put it on Noah after lifting his shirt up and sighs softly, making sure it was on enough to support the tribrid's back.
When Gwynn came back, Riyah helped Noah fix his shirt and sat him down carefully. He then glanced to the angel before moving out of the way, but still remained close to Noah, setting his jaw while he sat in silence.
Noah usually tried to avoid his corsets, they felt frustrating, and constrictive⊠but they were also supportive and helped with the pressure on his back as he grew. Heâd been wearing them from back when heâd been passing Jolly in height, when his family had realized, that this too tall, too skinny kid, that couldnât put on muscle to aid his growth⊠was still growing. He had needed the extra support for his body as he had literally couldnât handle how fast and tall he was growing⊠it would seem, now they knew why. A lot of answers were coming, at least the angel food was starting to help, but the weight he was putting on, wasnât yet muscle mass, which, he needed to work on, he supposed that was part of the problem today.Â
Holding his shirt up, however, once Riyah told him to, without a single complaint, that was a big tell how much pain he was in. He didnât blink about having to deal with the corset, not even having to lay down in it soon. Noah wouldnât care if he chose a modern designed corset with the straps, or an old laced corset, feeling him tighten the corset, he sighed at the strain it took off his back at the pull⊠Yes, it was after the pain increased for a moment at first, but it was worth it to ease. âThank you, Riyah.â His shirt pulled back down, and sitting down at the side of his bed⊠glancing up towards Gwynn, where would be good for the ice⊠Glancing at the ice, they held before pausing, not sure that the question was going to go down well⊠âCan I eat it?â His body hurt yes, but aside from his back, his worse pain was the fire that raged through him⊠cold, cold was bliss. He never knew how to explain that the raging fire was⊠all of him. Yes, right this moment, he had physical pain, but, it went beyond that, the stem of the fire was far worse.
Gwynn smiled and put the ice in a bowl and offered it to him. âOf course, all yours.â They said softly, making sure it wouldn't tip over. âSo what's this idea?â they asked softly, sitting down nearby, brushing back their long hair over their shoulders, gently smiling up at him. âI'll see if I can get a cooling blanket for you too. I saw them advertisedâŠâ
Riyah gently placed a hand over Noahâs shoulder in response to the tribrid's gratitude, and gave a small squeeze after. He finally, finally, took a sip of his smoothie and then felt his stomach protest from it. He then continued to drink until it was finished and set the cup down with a soft huff. A chuckle then left him when he heard the request from Noah, wanting to eat the ice instead of it being placed on him, and Riyah just lightly rubbed the tribrid's back.Â
The gargoyle always knew that Noah would fight everyone when it came to his corsets. Yet when he's silent is when it becomes concerning because it just lets Riyah or Shade know just how much pain he's in if he's not complaining about having to wear one. Both gargoyles learned that with the time they've been with Noah and the rest of the little family. Nonetheless, he's glad either way that Noah is now wrapped in a corset to help him.Â
As Gwynn had sat down, Riyah kept to himself as he rested his head on Noahâs shoulder and was unsure if he should answer. Hell, unsure if he would even want to answer for Noah. So the gargoyle just sat there, quietly fidgeting with his own shirt as he avoided any eye contact with the angel.Â
Not like it mattered if he's spoken to or not, right?Â
Noah was glad that Riyah was finally drinking the smoothie, even if it was a little too obvious that he didnât really want to, but at least he was. Just as he was thankful that Gwynn wasnât questioning that he wanted to eat the ice instead of using it as a pack. Explaining to people that so much of his pain stemmed from how he always felt like he was on fire, like his blood was so many degrees higher⊠Folio used to laugh he should have been a werewolf, and Noah would chuckle with him⊠wishing that were true. If it were true, maybe it wouldnât hurt so much. Then the full moon would actually help him. The ice wouldnât, not really, it was just a placebo. The angel food, it at least helped him feel full, and in those moments, eased the fire just the tiniest of specs. There were times Noah did wonder if the pain was in his mind, but it wasnât, it couldnât beâŠÂ
He let the ice melt on his tongue, and instantly the temperature difference was soothing as Riyah leaned against him and Gwynn questioned him, right. âWell, I was talking to Atsuko, and I mentioned it to Vinny, but we were talking about the options for blessed food, and when hunting came up, I felt awkward. The idea of an animal blessed, solely to die, it feels cruel⊠Then the idea of blessing chickens came up. To produce eggs? I will need them, you, Ricky, the babies? Besides, you canât say having a chicken coup wonât be something worthwhile when we have all seen how fast Justin will eat through his cheesy eggs.âÂ
Nodding slowly, Gwynn hummed, âWe can do that. I know that Justin wouldn't be opposed. We can do that, but we'll need to have you bless them. Are you okay with that?â they asked, looking up at him, before looking at Riyah.Â
Their heart was aching, They wanted to reach out and cuddle Riyah. Tell him they missed him- that they were happy to see him. But he avoided Gwynn⊠so they would offer space.
Riyah made no move to pull away from Noah, only moving a little closer the more anxious he got. The gargoyle had enough trouble with his sister, and here he was again with the angel. The only thing keeping him calm was the tribrid's presence and the heat that is constantly radiating off him. His voice too, Riyah has always liked his voiceâŠÂ
Why can't he be left aloneâŠ? Just for now⊠He already has so much on his mind, he doesn't need to try to figure out whether or not Gwynn was real or not, tooâÂ
Noah smiled slightly at the agreement that they could do that, his arm around Riyah curving a little bit closer around him as he felt the smaller man lean into him more. It didnât matter why, just that he did, after yesterday, and the thought that he might pull away some day, he was⊠anxious, so that look in Gwynnâs expression, he understood. Noah almost didnât catch the caveat that the angel sent his way, he would be blessing the chickens, alone? Right, while Gwynn had helped him with Vinny, he supposed this was something he was suggesting, and he was the one who needed them the most, not to mention the babies. The babies needed them, they would need them. No one could expect a baby to eat fish all the timeâŠÂ
Even just having the animals around⊠Noah thought that would bring even more life to the Church. âI, yes, yes, Iâll be okay with that. I um, why me?â
Gwynn nodded warmly, âOnly archangels can bless a lasting change in animals.â They explained, sitting down and leaned back comfortably. Their long silver blond hair spilled down, dragging some over the floor.
Well, that was strange, any angel being able to bless humans but only arch angels blessing animals⊠Though, he supposed, in a sense, he wouldnât be blessing a physical change this time. No, this time he would be blessing an animal's entire being, their very soul, that would be something else entirely. At least, that was how he was imagining it, when it came to what happened when he actually blessed a chicken, then heâd find out. âWell, Iâm sure we can arrange for the building of a coop, work something out to look after them.â
Holding Riyah close as Gwynn relaxed back on Noahâs bed, âAre you alright, Gwynn? How is your healing progressing?â They seemed to be walking a little better at least.
âOf course.â Gwynn murmured softly as they looked the tribrid over fondly, almost surprised by the question. âI⊠am doing much better. My leg doesnât hurt as much, no more burning sensations like after the hellhound bite⊠so thatâs improving⊠I think⊠the damage from heaven will take a little longer but⊠Iâm getting there.â
Despite his silence, Riyah tensed slightly at the mention of a hellhound bite. Those fucking bites suck and even then, he wouldn't even wish it on his worse enemy⊠much. Maybe. It really depends on all honesty. Without a word, he grabs Noahâs hand lightly and squeezed it some, but still said nothing.
How the hell, and why, was a hellhound here�
Noah looked from Gwynn and towards Riyah when he felt him grab his hand, oh, he knew, he got that too⊠Hellhound⊠If werewolves and vampires needed charms to walk into the Church how the hell had a hellhound gotten in here to bite Gwynn, please tell him they hadnât been attacked out and about? Sure, theyâd meet him outside of the Church, had they been looking for the likes of him? If theyâd been looking for him⊠Fuck.
Squeezing Riyahâs hand back signalling that he understood as he looked back to Gwynn, âThe hellhound, was it here, in the Church? How did that happen? Weâve handled those before, but thankfully Iâve never been bitten by one.â Noah didnât know if he would have survived it if he had been bitten.
The angel paused, looking at the pair in surprise and smiled sadly, âIt⊠was massive. It came into the church with Jerahmiel⊠massive. Biggest I have ever seen. ItâŠ.â they paused before moving the loose fabric of their pants to show them where the bone had been snapped in half. â⊠I was trying to keep Ryan safe while already struggling to stay standing. It was a stupid option, but it was the only one I could do. Chris was immobile⊠and⊠I had to do something.â
It was hard to not react to actually knowing Jerahmiel. How could Riyah not make it obvious that he knew him without tipping Noah off, the observant bastard. But he supposed now that he knew why there was a hellhound in the churchâ oh, that was bad⊠when he felt Noah squeeze his hand back, he sighed softly before hiding his face against the tribrid.
That fucking asshole⊠I don't like him. Never didâŠ
Noah was focused on Gwynn, swallowing, and everything they were saying about the hellhound and what it had done to them. When they lifted the leg of their pants and showed them their leg, Noah sighed, he wished heâd been here to help. Though, as much as he knew his blood had proven to be quite adept at assisting the vampire healing, he had no idea if he had any skill to help another angel. Not to mention hearing his grandfather had been immobilized⊠âWho is this, Jerahmiel?â So far, heâd learned about the arch angel attacks, at least one known as Gabriel, was he another one? If he were, why would he use a hellhound⊠unless this was a demon?
They paused, taking a moment⊠âHe was the troupe's leader before he abandoned their post, and he's the main reason Ryan and Atsuko were corrupted.â They said softly, âHe is also Ricky's father⊠and my former friend from HeavenâŠâ
Noahâs eyes narrowed as he considered what Gwynn was saying, he wasnât sure quite how gargoyle troupes worked, but he could image an angel coming down and stomping all over the gargoyleâs leader. He did know his grandfather was the commander, and the idea of an angel, even Gwynn friend, Rickyâs father⊠sorry Ricky⊠hearing Ryan was corrupted made sense⊠âWait, Atsuko is corrupted?â
Uwriyah just leaned away slightly as soon as Noah had snapped his attention to him, and he bit the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing at his reaction. The gargoyle just nods in response to the way he was looking at him, raising a brow. âZombies,â Riyah repeats, âI'm aware of them but ask the others about it.â He then rubs his thumb over Noahâs hand, wrapping his arms around the taller carefully, and rests his head on him again.
âAsk your grandfather about them,â he murmured.
They nodded, âWell any case⊠they arenât down there anymore. We may need to⊠think about Notre Dameâs catacombs⊠the Paris CatacombsâŠâ they whispered, remembering that Notre Dame was now vacant⊠âBut thatâs for laterâŠâ
Notre Dame⊠that was a name he hasn't heard in centuries⊠He sat up to look between the two, sighing softly. It was still a mystery as to what actually happened to the cathedral, since it's gone silent. All he knew was there was life and then nothingâ
âWe still don't know what happened to Notre-Dame, eitherâŠâ Riyah whispered.
âNotre Dame?â Noah looked between the gargoyle and the angel that he was discussing between, âThere were actually gargoyles at Notre Dame?â So the infamous gargoyle statue at the top wasnât just a⊠joke? He didnât even want to think about the zombies that were in the catacombs under the city⊠oh godâŠ
âYes. It was the main center for the order and the largest population, hence why the catacombs were so extensive. They held most of Europeâs dead and undead.â Gwynn explained calmly, âI wish we still had their leader here with us.â
Riyah had nothing else to say on the matter, save for nodding when hearing that the angel had wished the gargoyle that resides at Notre Dame were still with them. Also, the thought that the catacombs are so extensive beneath the cathedral, housing so many dead and undead throughout Europe, had the gargoyle sigh and lightly squeeze Noahâs hand.Â
He can tell that the tribrid was a mix of emotions at the information, and he just nuzzled the younger.Â
Holy shit⊠most of Europeâs dead and undead⊠Noah wondered where the line was between dead and undead, frankly he was almost afraid to ask⊠The thought of the mass undead under Notre Dame, he just, he didnât want to think about it. He squeezed Riyahâs hand back slightly, in comfort, as the other nuzzled him, thankful for his presence. âYeah, that would be a good gargoyle to have around, Iâm sure, to⊠deal with⊠all of that.â So, Noah wouldnât have to think about any of it. Not at all.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
So it's been a while since we asked! What are your thoughts on Prisons of Flesh and Stone so far? What are your predictions? Which characters do you love? Which relationships scratch your brain? We want and need to know for curiosity purposes- where do you think the story is headed?
Please let us know! Whether it be by reblogs or by inbox!
This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness
Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics
Authors Note: Noah officially begins his gargoyle training!
Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.
Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)
Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, racism/speciesism, (To be added to)
Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.
Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.
Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?
(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)
Chapter Forty One
Atsuko had been wrapped up in Folio as soon as he came home. His nose buried against Folioâs shoulder, scenting him as he relaxed. His mind was less foggy, at least. It made enjoying breakfast all that easier as he sat with Folio eating beside him, listening to Ricky and Justin talk.
He had actually washed up with Folio that morning, so the musty smell of the catacombs wasn't clinging to him besides the clothes he wore⊠but that would be a battle for another day.
Niko had come back to the Church later that night to spend the rest of it with his mate after his time with Riyah, Nick and Shade. Curling up with Atsuko had been the most wonderful feeling, even if he had felt guilty after spending so much of the day away from him, despite the night before. Hopefully, he wasnât too upset with him about it, the way he immediately wrapped himself around him, accepting him back, despite no doubt smelling like Riyah, made him think not.Â
Now they were up and having breakfast, smiling over towards the others, it was curious being here, in the old Church. He hadnât been here in so long. After a moment, when he saw movement towards the doorway of the kitchen, he patted his mateâs hand lightly, âIâll be back, Bat.â After everything, Niko just wanted to assure him he wasnât disappearing again, was that wrong, maybe, he was the one afraid this time of what had happened. Still, he jumped up from his chair and made his way to the kitchen to find Vinny. âHey, Short Stack.â
âHey yourself,â she snorted, glancing over with a soft gaze. âI missed you.â She mentioned as she worked with the skillet, âit's good to see you with Atsuko again.â Vinny mused softly, as if her legs weren't still shaking from the past few days. âYou're still taller.â
Chuckling, âBarely, though Iâve had to put up with a seven-foot baby brother for the past four hundred odd years, though, so Iâll take it.â Grinning, any height advantage was a blessing, even if it was against his best friend from his past life. Sighing softly as he stepped more into the kitchen. âIâm⊠Iâm sorry, about last week, I know I was, it wasâŠâ He didnât know how to put the words together. âI didnât mean to upset you, Iâm really sorry, Chenza.â
She chuckled, âI was⊠a little insensitive⊠I was trying to explain things, and I did it poorly. I don't blame youâŠ. I was just scared I ruined everything for you and Suko.â she sighed, âAnd I was sad I managed to fuck things up with Riyah too.â She explained, offering him an oatmeal cookie, âTry this. It's a breakfast cookie.â She commented holding out the experiment. âIt's not sweet, it's savory with bacon and maple syrup.â
Niko wouldnât say she was insensitive, just, sometimes things that were said, were a little too blunt, a little too, Honest. He knew, he loved Suko, he loved his mate, but honesty could hurt, and he knew that. Of course, in this case, the honest truth, had distorted in his mind, and latched on to a history of relationships of his new life that had felt horrible. They had twisted his feelings again and again, every time they ripped him apart. âRiyah, I canât speak on Riyah, I do know he stayed with me over the week to help me, Iâm sorry if heâs been difficult with you, he was also a bit of a butt with me yesterday, donât worry, gave him a good kick, itâs all good.â Chuckling slightly.
âYeah, just a test item. I wanted it more like a powerbar style but in cookie form.â She hummed, âI'm working on the recipe.â She hummed softly, âway too many food ideas. It'd also be something easy to send with for patrols.â She mused, âespecially for younger gargoyles who are always snacking.â
The werewolf hummed thoughtfully as he took another bite, trying to decide what he thought of the cookie, not the first time he has been a taste tester for one of Noahâs experiments with food. âIt's- it's kind of chewy, weird texture, I think, from the bacon, was it cooked up a little before you baked it in?â Now, he didnât know much at all about baking⊠he was not the baker in the family, but the thought of little crunchy bacon bits sounded divine. That was just him though, he loved his bacon.
âI did, maybe I'll cook it longer next time- I just want to make sure the flavor is worthwhile before I tweak the idea further.â she mused, âI want cookies that are going to be easy to carry and still good if they get squished.â
Chuckling, âcookie crumble!â Grinning, hey, squished cookies, that was what they would become, cookie crumble. Taking another bite thoughtfully, there was something missing from the bacon, though, âyou know⊠have you ever tried to dehydrate eggs? I donât know what is important about why they are, but Noah has mentioned baking them?âÂ
That would be when he heard another voice in the other room⊠wait a minuteâŠ
âI'll make another batch later-â she assured, âwith crunchy bacon.â She assured.
Atsuko hummed, looking up, seeing Noah and smiled warmly at him, holding up a blueberry muffin. âMorning.â He commented, he purred for a moment happily as he filled his mouth.
Noah slept here last night, he could have gone back to the apartment to get more boxes, and things, but most of their stuff was pretty much here anyway, and it was just the sorting process now. Sure, there was more stuff to bring over after last night, but he also hadnât wanted to deal with some of the issues those idiots were throwing around, thinking about it just⊠he couldnât. Heâd rather go through the boxes. This morning through, he piled his hair back, tied it into a messy bun as he got dressed and went in search for something to eat.
Finding Atsuko, Justin and Ricky having breakfast, only to have Atsuko offering up a muffin, he smiled, âthanks⊠so, are we starting any training today?â The thought of getting into work with his dadâs sword was beyond exciting for him.
âYeah. We can do that, I'll take you to the armory so you can pick out some weapons to learn in the next few days so you can pick a favorite. Either way, youâll get Tadashi's sword.â He assured, âFirst eat.â
He put up a plate of breakfast for him heavy in protein and fish mixed in so he would fill up better, the same meal Ricky was shovelling down.
Noah lit up at the mention of the armory, seeing more weapons, but the thought of learning other weapons confused him, he was so set on his fathers, it was the only one he wanted⊠âIâm not just going to start with the katana?â
Justin chuckled, âDude, no, the katana takes so much time, sure you can start with it, but itâll be like, your master class weapon. Youâll have all kinds of weapons to go with it. When I go out I have my dual swords, but I always have an arsenal on me, you never know whatâs going to come at you, what you might need when you're patrolling.â Not to mention what he wasnât saying, almost any gargoyle always carried a few small weapons on them at any one time, always. It was a matter of survival. That, and they were walking weapons, not just because they could transform into beasts with claws and fangs with armored living stone.
As Noah was sitting down with his food, and they were talking about the armory, Folio was coming out of the kitchen area, with a plateful of breakfast cookies, having pilfered more of the testers that Vinny had offered him. âExcuse me, whatâs this? Where, exactly, do you think you are taking my mate?â
âBaby, Iâm training Noah. He's going to see the armory for the first time.â Atsuko commented, âIâm sure you remember when I took you to the armory for the first time.â He mused softly as he looked at Noah with a wink, saying wait for it.Â
He hummed softly, glancing at Justin, âWant to show him your regular array of weapons? I know you loved the knives too. Does Ryan still carry his crossbow? He was brilliant with thatâŠâ
The werewolf raised an eyebrow at the mention of the first time that Atsuko had taken him to the armory, oh, he had remembered it well. It had followed countless attempts of other trainers in the troupe to deal with him, all of them claiming they couldnât handle him. Well, no, none of them actually said that, that would be admitting that they failed, none of them would have ever said that outright, most of them were all too proud, only Christopher ever came close to that. Even Christopher had said he was a menace and had disrupted his training group and needed a different setting to excel in. Still, yes, he remembered how that first time, and it had been none too pleasantâŠ
âPlease, none of your threats are going to work on Noah, weâve done full moon runs and all kinds of insanity for years, youâll have to try something else.â Smiling at him then as he sat at the table and took a bite of another of the cookies.Â
Noah tensed the moment that Ryan was mentioned, but he didnât say a thing as he started in on eating from his plate, including the specially cooked fish. He was going to have to talk to Gwynn about his idea for a chicken coup. It would help Ricky too, and be safer for Chris not having to risk going to close to heaven as frequently, besides, a lot more foods could include eggs.
Justin smirked, those two had been all kinds of feral with training, if you wanted to call it training⊠or a demented courting with weapons and chasing. Glancing to Noah, âI could show you my weapons, yea, but if you really want an assortment of knives, you should ask Chris, he has the best collection, his specialty is daggers, while he carries a sword, he prefers small arms if he can swing it. Most of us all have preferences but are required to train in multiple disciplines should combat go awry. Itâs safer that way⊠such asâŠâ Justin could see how tense Noah became when Ryanâs name was mentioned, but his choice was distinct, âRyanâs preference now being that of his warhammer, while originally being a long-distance marksman, he is very skilled with a crossbow. He carries a travel crossbow on patrol, should it be necessary.â
âYou just chose the hard way⊠there was another route.â Atsuko teased, but listened to Justin intently, before looking at Noah. âKnowing as many weapons as you can be life or death. If you only know one weapon⊠you're easier to cut down in battle.â He explained calmly cleaning his plate. âSo we'll start with one other weapon and the katana. A ranged one, preferably.â
Just as Noah saw his brother was about to retort to his mate, likely about the hard way, he did not want to know because he knew the kind of jokes that Folio could come up with⊠âIâm eating, dudeâŠâ The look his brother got said it all at that moment, but Noah looked over at Atsuko, âwhat about shuriken, you any good with those?â He could talk to Chris if they went in the vein of knives, considering they probably would go in the way of throwing weapons. It really depended on the trainer he supposed whether they were considered ranged weapons or not, from what he knew, some considered them ranged, some didnât.
âMy weapon of choice.â He commented, âI fight with them and I also use a katana. Tadashi also had them as a back-up but yes. I wouldn't mind those being a starting point as well.â He hummed warmly, before pulling Folio onto his lap to hold him still and calm him with attention, hands gently petting him.
Noahâs eyes narrowed at the way his brother cuddled into Atsuko munching on his cookie, if he let him stay like that too much longer, prying them apart was going to hell so he could start with their training⊠Dammit. So, of course, he was shoving down the rest of his food from his plate like it was going out of style. He was used to eating fast anyway⊠âOkay, Iâm done, ready to go.â The fact he could actually feel full now, and didnât have to eat until a normal person might explode, it worked in his favor now. âScram Folio, training time.â
Growing low, Folio glared playfully at the tallest giant in the room, âSpoilsport.â Shoving the rest of his cookie in his mouth, heâd just gotten to cuddle up to Atsuko, where was the fairness?
Atsuko chuckled and kissed Niko softly, before getting up and setting him on the chair he had been in. He went to take off his hoodie and slid it off him to reveal the tank top underneath. Folio was immediately wrapped in his scent, and the elder gargoyle stretched, back popping as he hummed, âOkay. Noah. This way to the armory.â He said, starting to walk casually away.
Atsuko opened the doors to the armory. It wasn't anything too special, despite all the weapons within. The stone walls were plain and ordinary, the windows were small, letting in a small amount of morning light as the sun was barely creeping up. Most of the weapons were damaged and dinged⊠some were just mounted on the wall as reminders. Reminders that the guarantee of coming back wasn't promised.Â
Seeing Chenza's staff⊠he sighed softly, but reached up beside it to pull down a katana and dusted it off. âNoah?â
Noah had followed along with Atsuko, it was curious how they walked from the Church and down to the garden, through the courtyard. They continued past the hidden pathway heâd found to the forge, further down to an entrance that was also tucked away. It didnât seem to be as overgrown, likely because the weapons inside were still being accessed by the other gargoyles, and they were looking after the equipment inside the armory. Once they got inside, he glanced around, interesting, the weapons werenât what he assumed, though, he could see a beauty in some of them.
He was studying a bladed axe that was sitting mounted on the wall, thick runes seared along the handle down the side when he heard his name. Glancing over, âYea? Oh, yes-â Turning back to Atsuko, he moved back over to him, his focus back on why they were here. The katana. âRight, okay.â
The gargoyle smiled softly, âThis⊠was your father's he made it himself, as he made mine. He left it with me that night⊠he died. He said he wanted it to go to his childrenâŠâ Atsuko murmured, fingers dusting over the covered blade gently, thoughtfully. âIt's yours now⊠but while youâre training, your katana will be this one,â he added, picking up a beaten up katana. âIt's just as sharp, but that way we won't have to sharpen your father's again before your first patrol.â He explained gently. âI⊠don't know if I'll be permitted to join you on patrol. I was kept here more often than not.â
Oh damn, Noah had gone to reach for the sheathed sword that had belonged to his father, only for him to see Atsuko to pick up the beaten one. Remembering the far long-ago days when he would run around like a hooligan with his brother with wooden sticks, attacking each other, and then getting in trouble over it. He smiled slightly at the thought⊠This sword, however, was real, though, old, and obviously worse for wear, and still sharp. âWhy would they keep you here at the Church? That makes no sense when there are so few gargoyles left.â Accepting the sword into his grip, testing it into his hands to adjust his hold, he knew how to some degree, but expecting Atsuko to adjust with instruction if he needed to.
âThey⊠Don't like me around humans. They think I can be too honest⊠and that I would cause trouble. I'm good enough to train peopleâŠthat's about it. And info. That's it.â He grumbled softly, trying not to appear hurt or broken by the knowledge he wasn't trusted near as much as the others. He swallowed, but adjusted Noahâs hold and stance. Minor adjustments⊠he had good form.
âWe'll go to the courtyard to train. I want to focus on footwork this morning and then this afternoon we'll work with your secondary.â He explained, walking around him curiously.
That was confusing. Noah had been around all kinds of creatures out in the world, vampires, werewolves, including the likes of strigori and hellhounds, and not all of them were bad. So to think something as simple honesty would keep him sequestered here. âHmm, well, I think you should come out to patrol with me, whether they like it or not.â Noah certainly wasnât going to agree to patrol with Ryan any time soonâŠÂ
Not that he knew if they were going to want him to patrol yet at all, who knows how long a gargoyle was expected to start his training before he started even limited patrolling. âOr not patrol, during the day we can go out, train without weapons, at the park⊠I used to do martial arts training, before I realized it did nothing to help me put on muscle and actually made me feel worse.â Looking back now, it probably actually just burned up more of his energy, energy he couldnât spare because he couldnât eat enough as it was.Â
Atsuko smiled at him warmly, âI would love to.â He murmured, his edges softening some for the younger. âSo⊠we'll start with simple slashes and safety. No targets yet, but we'll get there depending on how fast you catch on and meet my standards. Eventually, we'll do sparing with staves.â He explained. âI might pull Vinny out for that.â
Noah bounced on his feet a little at the prospect of this training, sure it was only one aspect, and the idea that maybe now with the angel food something like martial arts perhaps might help. With Atsuko training with him, he might actually be able to feel like something more than just, a twig. It wasnât like about weight either, it was more than that. Strength being innate felt different. Sure, Noah always seemed stronger than he looked, but it just felt, off somehow, he knew he was weak, and the pain, and how tired he could get? It wasnât right. Explaining that to other people, the strangeness? He didnât know how.
Now though, he was smiling towards Atsuko, sword in his hands, âperfect, courtyard, right?â he was eager to get started.â
He nodded, âWeâll start with stretches and get your body ready for the workout. But yes. Courtyard. Change into sweatpants and be ready. Part of our warm-ups is going to be tai chi. It gives you more conscious awareness of how your body moves.â He explained without being prompted, âI'll clear the courtyard.â
Nodding quickly, Noah made note of this, and even considered that maybe in future, he could keep some spare things down in that forge if he needed to. âOkay, Iâll go change and meet you in the courtyard ready to go.â Though, as he turned, Noah paused before he twisted back to Atsuko for a moment, âis there anything else do you think I could get that we might need for a training session?â He was not about the back-down just because he had to go back and forth, but if he could have it already, it would be better.
Atsuko smiled, âwater and painkillers. Youâre going to also want good footwear once we get to actual movement. For tai chi, it's barefoot. But definitely bring water and a clear frame of mind.â He spoke simply, following him after grabbing a few more things from the armory. âAnd if you want to know the stories behind the other weapons⊠just let me know. Itâd be nice to talk about each of themâŠâ he admitted softly.
Tai Chi, now that was something he knew, it was one of the disciplines Noah had tried before, and hearing that they were going to be doing something familiar made him smile. âOkay, perfect.â He was off to go and get some water, painkillers, sneakers. Atsukoâs offer to ask about the other weapons was there in his mind, not just about the stories, but also about the functions. He was curious about it, like that axe, it made him think about the runes, and the one that Shade had added to his skin, it had healed and faded from his skin now. Gwynn had offered a more permanent one, but he hadnât accepted, not for pain, not when he was always in pain, it would be too tempting to activate it too frequently. Heâs seen what happens to addicts of pain relief, sure, that was human medication, but it still worried him.Â
Painkillers, he didnât usually use them, aspirin, that was usually as most as he used for headaches. Those were slowly getting less with being able to see the runes now that he was aware of what they were. Shade had been right about that, and Noah was beyond thankful. Unfortunately, the relief never lasted as long as it should, medication wasnât the same for him, he blamed the rest of his pain, the strangeness of his body⊠So, he grabbed the painkillers, but he wasnât going to say a thing about how much theyâd work. He was going to train, he was going to do this, and he wasnât going to let pain stop him, he never had before, and he wasnât this time.Â
Making his way down to the courtyard after he changed into his lounge pants and grabbed some shoes for after stretches, Noah was ready to go.
Atsuko had the courtyard cleared and mats laid out for comfort, he was already barefoot wearing baggy pants and a tank top. âAre you ready?â He asked with a smile, turning to Noah with a gentle gaze. âHave you done much tai chi before?â He questioned after a moment.
Settling down the sheathed sword, his shoes for after, and the rest of the items he had brought should he need them, a few Atsuko hadnât mentioned, but he had thrown in just in case. Like the hand towel. Sweat and blood under the full moon, he knew how he could get, he knew. Smiling over to Atsuko, âYeah, and sort of, some, I tried it when I was dabbling a bit in meditation to help with my anxiety, and I was trying out the martial arts.â Four hundred years, heâd dabbled in plenty of things he guessed, but it was hard, sticking with things, when his body didnât respond, or it felt like it made him worse. Hopefully, a different trainer, a different setting, with the angel food, perhaps it would have a different outcome this time.
Atsuko nodded, thoughtful. âThen we'll start from the basics, but just slow your body down as much as you can⊠pay attention to how your muscles move and how it feels. Go steady.â He encouraged, showing him the first few movements.
Noah shifted into the first stance, nodding, agreeing, that sounded right from what he remembered, though in truth, it had been a long time. This was not a young art in practice. After all, it has been around far longer than he has been alive, and he knows it, so he wasnât going to question the situation. He also wasnât new to meditation and slowing his body down, it had helped a lot with his anxiety over the years, heâd also tried to use it to help Folio with his nightmares. Unfortunately, it had been more difficult for his brother to bring his body into a calmer state, he was much better at being riled up.
He followed through with the first movements that Atsuko was showing him. Holding his arms carefully to make sure he was getting it right.Â
âTake note of how your body moves and how it feels during the movements, see how different movements feel. Nice and slow.â He said, walking him through it steadily, arms moving and flexing as needed, showing the following steps steadily, âI want you to start doing this every day when you wake up so that you can learn and attune to your body. Eventually, you can move down to every few days.â Atsuko said as he stretched up and sighed out, stretching his body as needed.
He learned this young before he was separated from his mother and twin. He missed his brother⊠but not at the same time. They fought more often than not, and they were terrors to each other and their home troupeâŠ
The tribrid was taking easy, measured breaths as he moved his body through the motions. Slowly along, stretching his limbs out, extending them out before shaping and curving his body with each position that Atsuko showed him. Every day, attune to his body, Noah could almost already feel the way his joints pulled as he stretched. His back felt like it clicked a little, but that was not new to him, hadnât been in a long time, that stretch of his muscles, his bones. Next time, he was going to wear his support brace, just in case.Â
Atsuko smiled gently, letting him adjust, happy he was keeping even breaths. âThis should also help your breathing over time when in combat. One of the most important things is breathing in combat. If you lose your breath- you're dead.â he explained, âif you're breathing too loud or too hard, you can miss your enemiesâ movements.â
âBreathing has never really been the problem. Thatâs usually what gives Folio away, that and the growling.â Half-and-half, thought Noah, he had always had to deal with limitations physically compared to the others. Sure, he had always been physically advanced, but nothing compared to a werewolf, or a vampire, and it sometimes had been difficult. Taking in another slow breath, pushing away the pull of his back, it had been a while since heâd pushed himself beyond just carrying trays while working. Not that he was doing that anymore, he was looking forward to this.
Atsuko chuckled, going through the movements with Noah again before settling down, âOkay, I think that's enough for now. Let's get our shoes on and we'll get started with movement.â He said, âNiko had the same problem, by the way.â He mused softly.
Noah rolled his shoulders slowly before he settled down, his arms, body relaxing as Atsuko mentioned getting their shoes and nodded in agreement. That sounded good to him. Chuckling at the mention of Niko having the same problem, seemed he hadnât changed any, despite having not had any memory of his past life this time around. Making his way over to his shoes, he knelt down, reaching for them, he started to pull them on, âWhat was he like, as Niko?â He was just as interest in learning about his brother, as his dad.
âHe was⊠active. I was the only one who would train him because everyone else had tried and failed. However, we started working on his awareness right away. I'd chase him repeatedly and fly above him. The first night he pissed me off, so we were running for hours until he collapsed. Even then, I made him practice with his weapon. He chose the hard way.â Atsuko explained as he put on his shoes and stood tall waiting for Noah.
Smiling, Noah could definitely believe the part about him being active, even as a gargoyle. No matter the species, he just didnât think he couldn't see his brother as being anything but an energizer bunny, all over the place. Noah laced his shoes, tying them as he listened to Atsuko with a sigh, he wouldnât touch on Niko with a weapon though, ever, Folio with teeth and claws in his wolf form was bad enough.Â
Standing straight now, he considered what Atsuko might be considering now, âWe arenât going to chase now are we? My legs are long enough.â
âNo, no. It was to make him pay attention. You have no problem with that.â He chuckled, âNiko would get distracted by an ant.â He snorted softly, âAt least now he knows to pay attention to his target and surroundings.â Atsuko said, âLetâs start with basic swings, and of course, strikes.â He explained helping him hold the sheathed weapon, tying it shut for now.
âDepends on the day, but most days, Iâm fine.â At least he would admit to it, and it wasnât ants that distracted him, it was⊠well, the fire that ripped through him. At least he was smart enough to know when not to try and do anything like this when he was in that much pain. Now, seeing the way that Atsuko fixed the casing of his sword, Noah understood the meaning of keeping the weapon sheathed for now. Knowing that playing around with a sharp blade was the last thing any trainer would want to let a novice do. He might be four centuries old, but handing him a sword that could kill, he might as well be an infant in this case. Not to mention, he wasnât facing any sort of enemy either, soâŠ
Holding the sword, adjusting his stance as Atsuko showed him, trying to keep his body as relaxed as he could, but firm so he didnât lose his grip, or focus. âOkay, Iâm ready.â
Atsuko showed him the first strike pose, humming softly as he watched him closely, adjusting him afterwards. âAgain.â He said waiting for him and watching, correcting everything he could. âYou're pretty good right off the back, but you need to focus on keeping your feet firmly planted.â He pointed out.
Noah was doing his best to match the movements that Atsuko was showing him with the strike pose, holding it as he adjusted his stance. He actually found it a struggle to hold the pose as he moved to strike with the sheathed weapon, more than he expected. Taking in a deep breath to calm himself as he was called to do it again, thankful that even if he felt the strain, Atsuko didnât seem to be that frustrated with him so far. Pretty good, good. Firmly planted, nodding, âI can do that.â Shifting on his feet, to push them firmer on the ground, wishing he could feel the grass under his toes again, it was calming, but the shoes were steady. Noah pretended no to feel the weariness in his voice.
Atsuko hummed watching him and nodded steadily, âGood⊠better. I⊠might have some shoes that may work better for you. One second, let me go get a pairâŠ. Your dad wore these a lot.â He said, leaving for a moment and returning from the armory with a pair of thin shoes that felt like little more than hardened cloth and a sheet of bamboo, offering them to Noah.
Noah didnât want to Atsuko to know he was struggling; it wasnât like his shoes were uncomfortable, they werenât, but he accepted the new shoes as he came back. Looking down at them, they looked rather strange, and he would admit he was a bit skeptical, however, when he mentioned that his dad had worn them⊠it made him curious. âOkay, sure.â Moving to shift and sit so he could change his shoes around, they were almost boot like, the material wrapping around his feet with the bamboo under his soles. They felt weird, but he hoped they helped.
âHe always said they helped him hold his body better. I, personally, found them uncomfy, but he liked themâŠâ he mused, âgo ahead and get them stretched out and see how they feel. If they hurt too much, take them off.â
Noah nodded, smiling slightly as he stood up in the shoes, his feet were probably a bit, larger than his father's must have been, considering his were just a little squished in the shoes. Just a little. Okay, a little more than a little, but he supposed that was what the stretching was for. Bouncing on the balls of his feet to stretch them out as suggested, âShould we try the movements again?â
âIf you feel up for it. But also, a small amount of tai chi once more to see how the shoes feel.â He mentioned lightly.
Atsuko nodded, âgood plan. You deserve a break after this. You did quite a bit today. More than what most of my trainees apart from Niko did on their first day⊠first session even.â He mused softly and sweetly, clearly proud of him.
âNiko, well, it wasnât really his first day, just his first day with you. Being a pain in the ass for every other trainer, Iâm sure⊠probably earned you the right to kick his ass on the first day of training, Iâm sure.â Noah chuckled slightly. Just the same, he shifted on his feet back into the stance that Atsuko had shown him earlier for the Tai Chi forms and started to flow through the motions. Happy to finish off the session between them so he could relax, doing his best not to rush through the poses.
This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness
Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics
Authors Note: Some of the boys struggle to deal with issues in their relationships. Meanwhile, we finally have an end chapter number! At least for this book... ENJOY.
Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.
Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)
Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, racism/speciesism, (To be added to)
Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.
Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.
Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?
(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)
Chapter Forty
Folio woke the next morning wrapped up in Atsuko, his mate, his bat. As per usual, the morning of the full moon, every part of his body felt like he had been torn apart, piece by piece, ripped apart at the very seams. It didnât matter that he hadnât even put himself through the usual ordeal that he might during the full moon, it was the strain, the fight, the mere rage of hormones and adrenaline that flooded through him. All of it left him feeling worse than his first transformation had had in its wake. When his body had been still learning to adjust to how his bones broke, his muscles twisted and changed, and everything was still so very excruciatingly painful.Â
Extracting himself from Atsuko, he kissed his cheek, before then his sleeping lips, they were mated now, properly. No more unfinished matings.
Raiding Atsukoâs things, he might have borrowed some of his clothes from his stash in the catacombs, considering he had been in his wolf form, and naked arriving. He was in too much pain to shift back right now, but he needed to make his way back to the apartment. It was home, and it wasnât at the same time, home was with Atsuko. That was why he wanted to get back to the apartment, he hoped to find Riyah, or Shade?
In the apartment, Riyah was keeping himself busy while trying not to think about Folio having run off to⊠to do what? It was glaringly obvious that he had run off to Atsukoâ Shaking his head, he picked up one of the books and stared at it for a moment. That explains that⊠With a slight grimace, he puts the books into the box and huffs as he continues to pack Folioâs things. Some things just need to be grabbed and forgotten; not that it really matters to him, but he really wasn't in the mood to touch or see anything that can be used for self pleasure.
Shutting the box, he carries it out of the wolf's room and sets it down with the rest of the boxes. Sure he could take some now, but he just wanted to sit down and he did. He tried not to think about Folio, but failed, and Riyah reached up to tangle his fingers in his curls before pulling slightly. Yes, he's aware of his kinâs culture of having more than one partner, including their mate. But⊠what ifâŠ? What if he's going to be pushed aside afterwards? It hurts to think about and yet⊠what?Â
Maybe he could just back off. Distance himself from Folioâ from them all. It wasnât fair to do it to one, so he'll distance himself from everyone. He wonders if Shade will feel the same. He looks up to see said gargoyle walking by with a box and sets it down. The younger gargoyle pursed his lips as the other went back to continue packing, sighing softly.
Folio came back to the apartment, it was getting all packed up into piles of boxes, and he knew most of his stuff was packed away by now. He could probably just grab a few and take it back, but he also felt like he could collapse by the time he got back and sleep for days. Usually after the full moon, he would be curled up with whomever he spent the moon with, and sleeping, for, well, almost all day, after gorging on breakfast. However, Atsuko didnât really know he would stuff himself with food to grab him food, and two⊠he needed to talk. He needs advice. Yes, Folio could turn to his old troupe for advice for this, but, but he was thinking he wanted to talk to his family first, to Riyah and Shade first⊠at present, they were the gargoyles he knew the best. Yes, he remembered who he was, though his memories as Niko, they were patchy for the most part, while his memories of his mate were the brightest, the rest were here and there. He remembered, but most werenât completely clear unless he focused, so the thought of talking to Riyah and Shade right now, trusting them for advice, was preferable. As he let himself into the apartment, in clothes that were too big because his mate was, well, practically half a foot if not more, taller, than him⊠great, this was just great⊠Folio walked right towards his room in hopes to find some of his clothes still⊠only to find Riyah, while holding the too large pants up⊠âHi.â
Hands were grabbing at some articles of clothing by the time Folio had walked into the room after getting up, Riyah glanced over to the wolf before looking away again. Moving to the bed, he began folding some of the younger's clothes and then looked at Folio again. âHey,â Riyah greets softly and pushes his feelings away and forces a small smile. âHow are you feeling?â He knew how sore and exhausted the other male was, but he needed to know, despite knowing how he's doing.Â
Especially with the marks that littered the wolf's skin.Â
âThe usual.â Riyah knew, he knew how he felt after the full moon, heâd been around for enough of them, more than a few⊠whether heâd participated in them or not. âI⊠I remember, but it, it feels weird, cloudy, I remember you, Shade, far clearer still, and I, I found something out last night⊠and Iâd really like your adviceâŠâ Moving towards the bed to his clothes that Riyah was folding, he started slowly changing out of Atsukoâs clothes and into some more comfortable clothes. Loose, but comfortable enough to curl up in and fall asleep if he got too tired from the exhaustion of the night before.
The usual. Riyah knew what that meant and left it as is because he already knew and was aware Folio knows that too. Even after the times he's either witnessed or even participated in the past full moon cycles. But now what had his attention on the wolf now was when he said that his memory felt weird and cloudy. What happened to him and what does he mean by thatâ wait. Did heâŠ? Watching as Folio moved closer to the bed and grabbed a change of clothes, the gargoyle watches him for a moment.
Did he get some memories back? Is Nikolai back too?Â
With a frown on his face as he saw the marks on the younger, clicking his tongue at the sight but made no comment on them. âWhat did you find out last night,â Riyah asked softly and tilted his head some. âAnd I can try my best to give advice. I was never really asked that in the past, Nicky.â
Smiling softly as he looked up from the clothes as he pulled on the smaller pair of lounge pants, his more fitting but still loose enough that they didnât pull tight at his joints when he moved. Nicky. It was funny. It used to be Noah was the only one that called him that, but he never minded when Riyah, or Shade did. It doesnât confuse him the way it used to when he was little, which was why he became Folio. He likes both his names, they were his, just as he likes being Niko⊠Nikolai.Â
âSo um, Atsuko was um, in the catacombs for, I donât know for how long⊠while I was⊠he was put down there Riyah, alone⊠commanded down there, to stay out of sight. To keep safe, heâŠâ Swallowing, Niko didnât know how to say it, and his body was so achy, so destroyed after the full moon, he craved comfort, he craved closeness, which had him leaning into Riyah.
Riyah tensed at the mention of the catacombs and stared at Folio as if he's gone mad. Was that where he was also? If he wasn't, then why would he askâŠ? Of course, he was thereâ A disgruntled noise left the gargoyle before he went to wring his hands together with a grimace. âFolio,â he murmured, âThe catacombs⊠that was a sacred place⊠It⊠what the fuck.â Atsuko being commanded to stay out of sightâ that meant that he had to go even deeper into them.Â
âWhat did he do,â he questioned quietly after the younger had paused and allowed Folio to lean against him. âTo keep safe, what did he doâŠ?â
âIs, it is a sacred place, Riyah. The mortals dead are still safe there.â Not to mention the graveyard was still open, along with the mausoleums, people even visited the graves, he saw the flowers and everything⊠No, Niko wasnât stalling as a way to defend that he had technically defiled said sacred place last night by mating with Astuko last night in the catacombs. Mating was also a sacred part of their culture, so, there was thatâŠÂ
Oh, hell, by the angels, he should be smote right there.
âJerahmiel did this, he forced him down there, and made him stay, if it werenât for him, heâd have neverâŠâ It had to have been him⊠âHe, um, killed all the zombies. Please donât tell the others, they were already worried about him being feral, this will make it even worse, he was fine last night! We can help him, right? We can? Tell me we can⊠please?â Leaning heavier into Riyah, almost begging himâŠÂ
Is. The catacombs being safe for the mortal dead⊠But then there's Folio; marked to all hellâ Yeah. He defiled the grounds with Atsuko⊠but of course Riyahâs not uttering a word about that. They mated. That made him a little annoyed, but he just looked down at Folio as soon as he heard him speak about what Jerahmiel did.Â
JerahmielâŠ
That fucking asshole. He cannot stand him, but has to tolerate him. Shade too and the vampire had a past with him⊠A soft growl left Riyah but clicked his teeth as soon as Folio mentioned that Atsuko had killed the zombies. Well shit, okay then. That's⊠âFolio,â he whispered, âJerahmielâs corrupted your mateâ if he was willing to kill the dead, who knows how he could interact with the living. The living humans.â
âBut the most we can do is try to help him by socializing him againâŠâ Riyah offered softly as he was doing his best not to pull away, but the more they spoke about Atsuko, the more he slowly withdrew. Yet, he still let Folio lean on him. âAnd I wonât say anything to anyone elseâŠâ
âI know, I know⊠I know!â He knew that none of this was a good thing, that Atsuko had been corrupted, that he might kill living mortals, and he was scared. If he killed a living person on the full moon, he could turn into a hellhound, but sure, corrupted was as bad as a gargoyle could get, but if you killed a living person⊠There was no coming back from that⊠was there? He didnât know, he didnât know?!
Folio couldnât help but whine in his throat when he felt Riyah pull away, glancing at him, had he done, said anything wrong⊠Was it because he asked him not to tell the others? He knew that they were moving into the Church, and they were joining the troupe, but, they could try and help him anyway, right? âIâm sorry, Riyah, I just, I canât lose him again, I canât. Seeing him like that last night⊠it was a mess, and, it almost, it was horrible.â He didnât know who else he could trust but Riyah and Shade. The others, they still lived in the Church, they seemed to still live a perfect life, but Riyah and Shade, theyâd understand a little bit of darkness⊠right?
Riyah flinched some and just pursed his lips as he stared at the floor now. The more this conversation went, the gargoyle felt something, but he didn't know what it was exactly, and he just chalked it up to being upset. He knew this isn't a good thing, not at all, but something has to be doneâ there's no coming back from corruption for a gargoyle if they're too far gone.Â
âSometimes there is no coming back if a gargoyle is too far in their corruption,â Riyah informed, âAtsuko is dangerous, but he can be helped.â When the gargoyle heard the whine from Folio, he looked down to see why; he's pulling away physically as well, and didn't realize that he was. Moving to be close to Folio again, he tentatively grabbed the wolf's hand and gave it a small squeeze. âIt's fineâŠjustâ just give me some time, yeah? I can only imagine how bad it wasâŠâ
Not like Riyah would ever understand what it's like to have a mate. If he even gets one. Hell, he'd probably lose Folio now because he has his mate backâ even if he's just a bit fucked up. Yeah.
Niko himself could only imagine how bad it had been for Atsuko, he had been dead. Dead for two hundred years before heâd even been reborn into his pack of werewolves. He will never know what it felt like for his mate to be entirely alone as he had been, to be as isolated. It ripped at his heart to think about, to know he went through all of that, and knowing it, how he reacted last night⊠knowing Jerahmiel used it against him⊠If he sees that bastard again, he wanted to rip into him for using his loss to corrupt him.
âI'm gonna go outsideâŠâ he whispered and gave Folio a small kiss on his temple. âI'm sorry⊠I know you like being close and comfy against someone but I⊠I need some space.â He gently pulled away from the smaller male and gave him a small smile before leaving.
Looking up hopefully at Riyah, what, outside? The press of the kiss had him leaning unconsciously closer to him, but the apology had his breath catching, he wasnât sure what he was apologizing for until he needed⊠oh⊠Folio swallowed slightly. Why did he get a bad feeling that this could go really badly? Why did he feel like he needed to address what was happening but, but he didnât know how⊠something⊠something felt⊠different⊠was it⊠about the corruption? Was it something else? Was it⊠because of Atsuko?
With Riyah gone after a little while, Folio was climbing off his bed, Atsukoâs shirt still wrapped around his torso, longer down his body. He didnât bother to change it though, it smelled like him, even if it was stuffy from the catacombs. Instead, he wondered out of his room through the apartment⊠He didnât know what to do⊠he wasnât sure how to address what he was feeling about what had just happened with RiyahâŠ
There was one person he could always talk to about his feelings, well, aside from his brother, and he didnât think his brother would understand this one. Making his way to Nick and Jollyâs room, he knocked⊠âNick, can I talk to you please?â His voice quiet⊠âOut here?â He would have gone in, but he knew heâd find Jolly inside, and potentially Shade too, if heâd stayed over for the moon. Certainly, not been with him this time.
Nick had been spooning with his boyfriend and husband, lifting his head at the knock. Shade and Jolly were snuggled close after Shade had fed once more. Honestly, Nick was just happy he was feeding, and he knew Jolly didn't mind having the ability to hunt more. He frowned hearing how soft Folio's voice was and concern rushed through him, and he was up tugging on boxers and a shirt- whether it was his, Jolly's or Shade's it didn't matter-
Nick slipped out the door, âBaby⊠what's wrong? Are you okay?â He fussed in his oversized sleep shirt and boxers. He cupped his face, taking in how he looked, âdid⊠you go to the Church last night?â He asked with a soft smile, noting the mating bites.
With Nick coming out of the room, and the door closing behind him, sure, even with it closed, he knew there were two vampires inside that could overhear⊠Yes, he knew theyâd be able to hear anywhere in the apartment, but heâd rather them be less likely⊠Right near the door, they might as well be screaming in their ears, even if they were whispering. âUm, yes, yes I did, but could, could we talk, somewhere, else? The kitchenâŠâ As much as heâd say the balcony, but the bright light, he didnât want to trap Nick under the sun for his worries, even for a short time. Whether he was fine for a little or not, it felt cruel.
Nick nodded following him, âOf course, baby.â He whispered and held his hand, taking him to the kitchen and made him a cup of tea- a hard habit to break. âWanna tell me what's got you so worked up?â He asked gently, putting the warm cup in Folio's hands.
Moving to lean against the counter a little, Folio knew how much Nick hated when he did that. It was a habit, his hip leaning against the counter as he sipped at the tea thinking about the conversation, how it ended. Realizing he should explain the entire thing⊠âI was talking to Riyah, the end is what's confusing the most, and I know it's not a bad thing exactly, but I just, I feel like it's something I might need to do something about, I just donât know what⊠But⊠I think I need to tell you everything.â Sighing slightly, âSo I did go back to the Church, I, couldnât help it⊠I went back to Atsuko, and, I remembered some things, not everything, it feels like, pieces of a puzzle really. It's all there, I just, donât know where it all goes yet?â
Nick wouldn't scold him for leaning on the counter this time, just smiled at him, âI'm happy you went. You can tell me whatever you feel you need to. I'm here for you.â Nick assured, âTalk to me. It's okay. Deep breath.â He murmured.
âMy mate, Atsuko, he is, he isnât doing well. Not entirely feral, but⊠something is wrong, and I wanted to talk to Riyah or Shade. I know I could have talked to my old troupe, but⊠They still live in the Church, Nick, they still live that life, on holy ground, and, I know Riyah and Shade, they see beyond just, just angels, and edicts, and⊠It took wanting Noah to join them to create our amulets to accept us, and welcome us⊠I couldnât risk what they might say about Atsuko, how they might treat him if he has started to be corrupted. He can be helped, but if not, they arenât willing to try, Riyah, he, he is going to help me.â Nodding quickly, his voice a little rushed, a little panicked, as if he were trying to convince Nick, make sure he knew that this could be done. That Atsuko wasnât lost, his mate wasnât any more completely gone than the strigori theyâd met over the years. The ones that had killed accidentally.Â
Admittedly, Niko knew those zombies had not been killed by accident, but that, had been an entirely different circumstance.
Nick reached out, holding his hand, and cupped his face. âSlow down⊠breathe with me⊠yeah⊠like that.â He whispered, soothing Folio's panic. âIt's okay⊠if we can help him⊠we will. It's okay. It's okay now. We can help your mate. And we will. But what's he done? It's okay. We can handle it as a family. I'm not going anywhere.â
He pet his cheek and didn't stop. Folio was so shaken. He needed the comfort. âDo you want a hug, baby?â He asked after a moment.Â
Folio didnât want to tell him what Atsuko had done, he wasnât sure Nick would understand, he wasnât a gargoyle. While he didnât hold that against him, he never would, ever, it would be like trying to explain to a vampire how it felt to grow hair over every inch of his body. It was impossible.Â
Still, when Nick offered a hug, Folio just nodded and pushed himself into his arms with a whine. He would tell him this⊠âHe did something to protect himself after a monster put him in a bad place after I died⊠He was alone, alone, and afraid, and I wasnât there to help him, and he did horrible things to survive.â
Nick cradled him as if he were no more than a child still, petting his hair. âIt's okay. He's got you now, baby. He's got you now. And he's not going to be afraid anymore. We can help him. It'll be okay now.â Nick promised, kissing his forehead. âHe won't have to do horrible things anymore because he has you⊠me⊠Noah⊠everyone. It's going to be okay now.â he rocked him. âLet it out⊠let it out, like Jolly has always told you to.â
It took a few minutes for Folioâs breaths to even out, he didnât have panic attacks quite the way Noah did, and Noah hadnât had them in years. Not since they were kids. He suspected he might have had one on the way during the clock tower, but they werenât going to talk about that. âOkay⊠okay⊠Iâm okay nowâŠâ Swallowing, he turned his head, not quite lifting it from Nickâs shoulder, just hugging him tightly for the comfort as he sighed. âBut that isnât why I wanted to come talk to you⊠Something felt⊠weird about how Riyah left. He hugged me, and said he knows I usually need comfort after the moon⊠but he needs space. I know, I know needing space isnât bad, I needed space, but, something about how he said it made me feel, weird. Should I talk to him about why he felt he needed space? How should I talk to him? Iâm confused?â
The vampire pet his hair. âBaby⊠I think he might be having big feelings too. We can plan a talk with him if you want. We can sort it out.â He promised. âNothing communication canât fix.â he said soothingly. âBut for now⊠I think you need a nap. You've been up all night, I'm sure.â
âYes, please, but⊠later is good.â Talk later was good⊠Letting Riyah have space now, he was good with that, he understood the need for space. Folio didnât want to push, he just, he wanted to understand what was happening, and why Riyah had seemed⊠off at the end there. Nodding, his words mumbled against Nickâs shoulder, âNot all night, but okie⊠The catacombs were dusty, and darkâŠâ
A part of him felt a twinge of shock, but he pet his hair, smoothing it, âWant a bath or just to go to bed? You can sleep with me, Jolly and Shade all cuddled together. I know you like that when you're tiredâŠâ he murmured, feeling how exhausted he must be.
A soft warm hum escaped the werewolf as he seemed to want to burrow closer to the vampire even though he was cooler than the overly warm werewolf himself⊠Folio huffing slightly. As nice as a bath might be for his aching muscles after last night, he also just wanted to collapse. âCuddles please.â
âOkay,â he hummed and picked Folio up and carried him like he was still only eight or nine, letting him hide and cuddle as he walked back to the bedroom. âThere we go.â He whispered as he opened the door to see his husband and boyfriend, âSomeone needs a nap.â Nick explained to the pair, moving to set Folio on the bed. At least Nick had always insisted on massive beds. Alaskan king beds every time.
âUnder the covers.â He told Folio before joining.
Folio and Nick were easily the smallest of the four in the bed, not that it mattered, the werewolf now was almost like a mini space heater curled up between the three vampires, sharing his heat with his family. A rumble of a contented growl escaping him as he settled in and relaxed, drifting off so he could nap for the rest of the day.
Night fell easily by the time Folio was blinking himself awake, he woke to an empty bed, absolutely ravished considering he hadnât eaten at all during the day. Folio had been distracted by his exhaustion, pain, and anxiety over his worries about his mate and Riyah. Now, he was climbing out of the bed, following the smell of coffee, and food towards the kitchen, the fact he had overslept even the vampires into the night, wasnât as surprising the day after the full moon. Groaning slightly, as he brushed his fingers through his hair as he stumbled out, the oversized gargoyle shirt still hanging low around his body.
Nick had made cream cheese pancakes, bacon, eggs, and sausage. He knew Folio would devour everything on the table right now without a second thought. He was still working on more pancakes, âDid a nap help?â He asked warmly, already knowing the answer.
As soon as the werewolf saw the food, he was moving towards the table, barely hearing the question. An affirmative growl was the nonverbal answer Nick got in return as Folio was already piling food onto a plate and shoving bacon into his mouth, he was starving. This wasnât the first time he had forgotten to eat the day after the full moon. If he was exhausted enough, and someone didnât shove food at him, or it wasnât just there already, actually having the will to make it himself, felt impossible. How whole packs of wolves did it, he would never know, though, maybe like him, wolf packs also had beings in them that werenât werewolves also. He didnât remember if there had been many in his pack from when he was a baby⊠Just, bits, of how they died. The⊠creature that killed them.
âThank you.â
âOf course, baby. I also have a roast started for you from that big hunt with Jolly last month.â He promised, âYou eat as much as you need.â Nick assured, bringing over a bowl of sausage still steaming.
The more protein he has after the moon, the faster he recovers, so there is always ample meat available, they stock up, every month. His mouth was full as he grabbed at a sausage; otherwise heâd say thank you again, he knows better than to talk with his mouth full. After he managed to swallow, though, âWhere did Jolly and Shade go?â As much as he was itching to ask about Riyah, wondering where he had gone, he had asked about space⊠he needed to give him space.
âThey're moving more furniture and boxes faster since you want to be with your mate Iâm sure, now that you remember.â He commented warmly, sitting down. âChew don't inhale.â
Rolling his eyes, Folio purposely took a large bit of some eggs as he chewed very slowly as he looked over at Nick, thoughtfully watching him before he swallowed. âThis doesnât change anything, you know that, right? You are still my family, Noah is still my brother, you, Jolly, Riyah, Shade⊠Yes, Atsuko is my mate, sure, I am Nikolai, I am also Folio. Iâm still, me?â Smiling to him as he took another bite of his bacon, yep, he was Folio.
Nick chuckled, âAnd you'll always be my baby- but that doesn't mean I'm not going to want to make sure you're happy. And being with him makes you happy. So we'll all go.â He said firmly, âYou're still that brave little wolf protecting your brother from me and Jolly that night.â
Folio couldnât help but laugh slightly as he continued to eat. The only reason he wasnât saying a completely inappropriate joke about Noah not needing protecting, and he might as well been the wolf he was thrown to⊠was his mouth was still full.⊠Still, he laughed at it just the same. Niko was usually always the only person who laughed at his jokes, he doubted that would ever really change.Â
âWhat are you thinking?â Nick questioned with a smile, just happy to see him smiling after all the confusion. He had missed his smile very muchâŠ.it was not often he saw Folio without a smile.
Chuckling as he took another bite, Folio shook his head, âNothing that should be said in polite company, Iâll just get smacked.â Snickering again slightly, not remorseful at all, it wasnât that his brother didnât make enough jokes at his expense over the years⊠âNot that I couldnât make plenty more jokes, not about the kitten situation he has going on. I need to buy him catnip.â
âI heard that!â Of course, his brother would be the one to suggest catnip, he wouldnât put it past him to be the one to actually do it either. Noah would say it would be Folio, or Jolly⊠but Jolly wouldnât risk getting Nick upset with him, so definitely Folio. Noah had come by to see how Folio was doing, he would have come by this morning, but his grandfather had roped him into trying to talk to Atsuko about training. Atsuko had at least told him Folio was fine, that heâd been at the Church the night before, heâd been safe for the moon, but Noah was here, making sure.
Nick smiled softly, âHello, sweetie,â Nick said, reaching up to pull Noah into a soft kiss on his cheek, âIt was a very eventful night.â Nick mused, urging him to join.
Leaning into him a little⊠It felt weird for Noah, not to be as instantly hungry as he used to be, but at the same time, he was still hungry. Smiling⊠âPermission to eat Folio?â Raising an eyebrow to his brother, after the moon, it was always far play to ask, he would never be rude and take food from him, even if he did feel almost full himself.
Folio glanced up, âI donât know what that angel food is doing to you, I want some, but sure.â Nudging an empty plate towards Noah so he could load up too and start eating, no sense in holding back.
Nick chuckled softly. He knew his boys. âThere's going to be a roast too.â He mused, watching them fondly, wanting nothing more than to love on them like when they were little. Sometimes he still saw them that way⊠âNow⊠Folio. Do you want to explain and fill Noah in?â
Sighing heavily, after everything that had come out yesterday, it had been a lot, âWhat part because there was a lot to unpack?â The memories, the mate stuff, the catacombs, the corruption, Riyah being weird⊠what⊠Folio wasnât sure Noah could help, though⊠At least not with the last part⊠âI mean, he is already training with Atsuko, right?â
Noah looked between the two of them⊠âYeah? Well, sort of, I got him to agree to train me, promised to teach me to use my dadâs sword⊠We havenât exactly started yet, but that's the plan.â As he started heaping food onto his plate, he didnât waste any time as he took a bite, cutting into the buttermilk pancakes with his fork, they were amazing, usually they made them together.
The vampire sighed, âEverything you feel comfortable with, Niko. Noah should know as much as I do⊠we need to work it out together.â He said, brushing some of Folio's hair back.
What he felt comfortable with, now that was loaded, Noah glanced over to Folio, even more with the fact that Nick called him Niko, that told Noah that last night had been quite eventful. Atsuko had not mentioned that his brother had regained his former memories, but if he was responding to that name, he would assume he was⊠why would Nick be using it, though? Had Folio said something? âDo you, prefer Niko now?â
The fact that Nick used his gargoyle name, was interesting, but Folio didnât say anything about it. That was until Noah asked⊠âNo⊠Folio, Niko, Nick, Nicky⊠Iâm still me, memories and all, theyâre fragmented though, itâs like pieces of a puzzle, my memories of Atsuko are, the brightest.â Smiling a little, âanyway.â As for what he could tell him, sure Noah as a gargoyle, he could try to explain more, he deserved to know eventually, but explaining everything, it would just be so complicated⊠Besides, he knew how his brother felt about zombies⊠the living dead⊠He would freak the hell out. So, basically when it came to Atsuko, he told Noah everything he told Nick earlierâŠ
âBut, by the end, Riyah, it felt weird, he asked for space, and that's fine, but, I donât know⊠Like one moment he was willing to be close and then, he was just slipping more and more away. Iâm confused, and worried. I donât know.â
âI'm going to call Riyah and ask him over to talk it out. Jolly and Shade are already moving stuff. So I don't think it will be a problemâŠâ he assured, pulling out his phone. âIs that an okay plan?â He asked before even unlocking it.
âI can stay too, if it helps⊠whether as me, or⊠I can attempt to purposely change into an emotional support kitty?â Offering a small smile to his brother, only to get a snort out of Folio. âShut up, not all of us can shape-shift into cool werewolves.â
Folio couldnât help but grin at his brother as Noah was seemed to be both pouting and almost smiling at the same time, ten to one he wanted to flip him off, but wasn't. He knew. âThank you, Nick, I just hope Riyah doesnât get upset with me for pulling you guys into this, I just, I know he doesnât like talking about things, but, I donât know, something just feels off.â
âYou are fineâŠâ he promised and called Riyah, âhey Riy, I was wondering if you could come over and talk I think we all need a chat and to clear the air.â He murmured softly into the receiver, âPlease?â
The gargoyle wasn't too far from the apartment. Well, he was literally just up on the roof but didn't bother to come down from there. Even for breakfast even though he was hungry and just ignores it. Riyah had heard his friend arrive and glanced towards Shade, giving him an apologetic smile. âSorry for interrupting your shared time with Jolly,â he murmured and looks away while holding his phone.
âIt's fine, Riyahââ Shade said softly as he went to sit with him. He knew not to bother Riyah when he's down or withdrawn, but Shade still kept an eye on him. Integrity. He's never really seen much of Riyahâs virtue shine through in a while. It's very concerning to the older gargoyle, but he said nothing and raised a brow when the youngerâs phone began to ring.Â
âWho the fuckâ oh,â Riyah grumbled as he saw that it was Nick and sighs before answering. And did he wish he'd hung up, the vampire wants him to go back to talk. Talk. But clear the air? Clear the air of what exactly? He would think that Nick knew he's not a chatty one, maybe he did and just decided that he wanted to try to chat⊠âI don't know, Nick. What are we going to talk about?â
Shade watched the other male for a moment and furrowed his brow. He couldnât help but sniff slightly in Riyahâs direction, frowning when he smelled Folioâs scent but alsoâŠthere was something elseâŠ
Not something, someone, and it made the vampire grimace. That explains why the younger was so⊠absent in a way and explained where Folio was⊠A sigh left him and ran a hand over his face as he listened to Riyah talk.
Folio glancing at Noah, he could hear Riyah on the phone even though he wasnât even the one with the phone in his hand⊠It was a curse, having the hearing he did⊠He was right, there was something off about Riyah. Now he wasnât even hungry anymore. Setting his fork down with a heavy gulp of his coffee, pushing his plate away, no more food, he didnât want any more food. Noah just looked at his brother, oh no, that, sighing, giving in. The next moment, he was shrinking down into a tiny fur ball of his kitten bobcat form and climbing into his brotherâs lap to curl up into his arms, trying to be a comfort to him.
âWe need to talk about withdrawing from us. I already had the talk with Shade once, but I think we need a refresher. Please.â
Had the talk with Shade� Riyah glanced to the vampire next to him and saw the slight scowl on his face as he was just staring down at the ground. Was he withdrawing? Maybe⊠But it was news to him, hearing about the fact that Shade had the talk. Yet, he can see that the older gargoyle still withdrew into himself when it came to Jolly and Nick.
âWellâ this is news to me,â Riyah muttered, âUnless I was zoned out or not around when you had that chat with him. But noâŠwhy do I need to talk about it? I'm fine, NickâŠâ
Noahâs head perked up from Folioâs lap to look over at Nick when he heard that from the speaker of the phone, what, they had talked to Shade about this, when, oh⊠Nick knew what was going on? That was interesting⊠At least, maybe he knew what could help⊠If Riyah was willing to listen. Or, Folio⊠It took everyone⊠Noah purred as he nudged his brother, wondering if Atsuko should be here too, but at the same time, possibly just see how this went. Purring low, he settled on his lap and waited.Â
Folio didnât know what to say, he didnât want to say anything, Riyah said he needed his space, and he obviously didnât want to talk to him right now⊠so⊠what could he do?
âYou are still just as important as a main partner. Both of you are. You both mean a lot to all of us, and we want you in our lives. We aren't going to forget you. So get over here.â Nick sighed. âLet us love you. Please.â
Shade only clicked his tongue as Riyah huffed into the phone, hanging up without a word, and slid the device into his pocket. Important⊠right. Sure⊠if Nick says so. âC'mon before Jolly comes around and hears what we're doing,â Riyah muttered, âWe already have NickâŠâ Standing, he glanced at the vampire and saw that he was up as well. âReady?â
âI guess,â Shade answered with a sigh, and followed the younger gargoyle down to the apartment. He really didn't want to deal with this, and yet apparently a refresher is needed. Although he wasnât sure if Nick meant him or Riyah. He's been through it quite a few times⊠Nonetheless, it wasn't long before they both arrived at the apartment and stood by the door, peeking in.Â
Folio flinched at the huff and the click when the other man hung up the phone. Yes, that bode well for how this conversation was just going to go perfect. His fingers were tangled in his brother's soft fur, all thoughts of making fun of him for being a kitten in his beast form were gone from his mind right then as he felt like he was grounding him instead. âDo you think heâll come?â
âI think he will. I think he just needs to know that heâs still important, and he worried he wasnât.â Nick assured, petting Folioâs cheek. âSo you need to take a breath, and we can move to the living room okay?â he asked softly, âYou and Noah can curl up with a blanket and wait okay? Iâm going to make Riyah a plate.â he whispered, getting up and kissed Folioâs forehead.
The werewolf looked towards Nick with a sigh as he pet his cheek, take a breath, he understood in a moment like this, Atsukoâs fear about losing people he loved. He loved Riyah, maybe not the same way he loved Atsuko, but it didnât mean he didnât love him, he was important, and it hurt that Uwriyah might not think that. Perhaps Folio was wrong, it could be everything was fine⊠he hoped it would be fine.Â
Riyah stood there in silence with Shade and set his jaw while listening to the conversation on the other side, narrowing his eyes slightly. Like hell, he's important⊠a snort left him as he finally goes to open the door and walks into the apartment, Shade following him in. ââM not hungry,â the gargoyle mumbled while going to sit on the couch as he avoided looking at Folio.
Shade, on the other hand, set his jaw as he stared for a moment, looking Folio over, and he could see why. It made the vampire sigh, attention elsewhere now before sitting by the younger gargoyle. The marks were a dead giveaway, especially the unfamiliar piece of clothing that hung off of Folio, and he just sat there in silence with Riyah.Â
Before Folio could say anything, before he could pick up Noah in his arms, the door was opening and Riyah was coming in⊠with Shade, oh. The way he just snorted at what they were talking about, what heâd obviously overheard, right, so much for fine. The gargoyle was just lucky it was so soon after the full moon, he was barely recovering; otherwise the werewolf might have lashed out at him for seeming so⊠dismissive of his feelings at that moment. âCome on, Noah, letâs leave Riyah to be his usual moody self and work out his thoughts before we talk.â
Picking up his kitten form of his brother, who mewled a little aggressively at how he was being handled, Folio, moved to head into the other room as Nick suggested. The loose shirt he was wearing, the collar, obviously exposed some marks left from his mate from the night before around his neck, and shoulders. The most noticeable was the one that had broken the skin, the bite, the mating mark that was healing, and would scar. It wasnât exposed though until the shirt slipped further. He pulled it back up as he walked, afraid that the whole problem... was on display... but why should he? Why should he hide it? His heart plummeted the moment he hid the mark. Hating himself for it.Â
Nick sighed, getting a plate anyway. âRiyah⊠he still values you and wants you like Jolly and I want Shade. Pulling away right now⊠that's going to hurt both of you.â He sighed softly. âIt's like a punishment for both of you. Except he'll think he did something wrong when neither of you have.â
Riyah stared at Folio as soon as he heard the snarky comment, and scowled. Sure, maybe he deserved that, but it doesn't mean that made how he felt any better. It only made him snort in return after the werewolf, half listening to Nick. It sure doesn't look like it now⊠Shade, on the other hand, had seen the bite and tensed slightly, lowering his head some.
Oh, this is going to be like pulling teeth or just overall hell.Â
âMaybe I deserve it,â he mumbled, âHe has his mate now and so why would I want to get in between that?â Again, he is very aware of how relationships between gargoyles are, but for someone like him? It's hard, and he hasn't been around a proper group of gargoyles to even allow himself something like that. âMaybe I never deserved any of Folioâs attention. Yours or Jollyâs evenâŠâ He shrugged as he stared at the floor and set his jaw.
The gargoyle vampire winced at that and looked between everyone and then fidgety with his hands. âRiyah, shut it.â
Folio stopped, they didnât even make it into the other room, standing in the doorway hearing Riyah mumbling about his mate, what? Now, he bristled a little because this was a very strange feeling. As a werewolf, he was told when he was young, that they mated for life and that, he should want to skin someone alive for touching his mate, but growing up, the thought of having multiple lovers, never, repulsed him. He supposed now he understood that a bit more. Turning around, blinking at Riyah⊠he wondered, could there be monogamous gargoyles if he was a polygamous werewolf? It was a thought⊠and if Riyah was⊠Why was he so okay with Noah, and him, and, and⊠this⊠what? But then Riyah kept goingâŠ
Never deserved his attention? Or Nickâs? Jollyâs? Folio stared at him in shock, he⊠he just⊠did he regret being with them, him⊠Folio was so shocked that Noah slipped from his hands without any problem at all. The kitten let out a hissing snarl that was practically a mewling miniature war cry as Noah launched his teeny body at the gargoyle and sunk his needle sharp claws as deep into Riyahâs chest as he could. Then again, and again, trying to climb his way up his body, with a hiss at him.
Nick's eyes stung with bloody tears for a moment and moved towards Folio, embracing him, âBabyâŠÂ It's okay⊠it's okay. Breathe for me. It's okay. He didn't mean it like that⊠he wouldn't.â He said, holding the werewolf protectively. He was mad at himself and Riyah, for thinking this was smart. How stupid was he? He was a dumb assâŠ
I do nothing but fuck things up. First the clocktower and now⊠Now with Folio because I'm being so fucking stupidâ
Riyahâs thoughts were interrupted by the sound of what sounded like a war cry and sharp claws burying themselves into him. A pained sound left him as he looked down to see Noah climbing on him. Noah⊠how could he forget himâŠ? âI'm sorry, NoahâŠâ he whispered as he allowed him to do as he pleased. The gargoyle wanted to hold him or pet him, but that was out of the question because he saw anger in those golden irises of his and felt tears prick at his eyes before wiping them. He didnât deserve to cry, not after what he said. Looking up to see Folio and how he'd reacted, it made him want to fucking run. Not because of the wolf bristling, he knows how wolves worked when it came to their mates⊠but it was the look he had and could tell that he's assuming the worst.
âNickâ Folio,â Riyah whispered as he looked away and avoided looking at Noah as well. Hell, Nick as well as Shade. âI⊠I donât know what I'm feeling⊠I really don't. I've never felt this way, and it's overwhelming⊠inexcusable for the way I've suddenlyâŠâ
âWatch your words, Integrity,â Shade growled as he made his way towards both Nick and Folio to comfort them. âThink about what you say and how it may make this worse or fix it somehow.â The older gargoyle saw how Riyah nodded with a soft âyes, sirâ to him, and it made Shade huff softly.Â
Careful with his words⊠Careful. Was he ever careful? He doesn't know anymore but looking at Noah now, sighing as he tries to figure out his words before tilting his head back while trying to ignore the sharp claws in his skin. âI don't know what it's like to have a mate⊠I do know about partners but⊠I just⊠I'm just scared⊠I'm scared, Folio. I'm scared that⊠that I won't mean anything to you anymore a-and thought that before it happens, I separate myself from you firstâŠâ He's seen nothing but love from all sides for one another, while he's in his own pit of despair. With Noah, Folio, Shade⊠Nick and Jolly too.Â
He was never great with words or his feelings. Folio wasnât wrong about him having to sort out his feelings⊠but that doesn't make it hurt less. âI don't regret being with you, but I'm afraid that I'll just be⊠pushed to the side as if I meant nothing to youâŠâ Riyah said softly as he began to shift under Noah and try to gently pull the kitten's claws off of him. âI saw your marks and⊠and it made me feel something I never really had. I still feel itâŠâ
As Riyah was trying to pry Noah off of him, he was hissing up at him, the kitten was not happy, he had upset his brother, he had upset Nick. Oh, help him if Jolly finds out he had made Nick cry. It was probably best that the elder vampire wasnât here, it would have probably gotten brutal, and quite quickly too. Not that it wasnât a little bloody right now, and not just from the tears, but the tiny pin pricks of Noahâs claws too⊠Seems he could draw blood, look at that. Not that it really does anything, Riyah just plucking him off, even gentle like, Noah hissing at him for good measure so he knew he was not pleased, not pleased at all.Â
Folio stared, even as Nick came and wrapped himself around him. He could smell the blood and tears, and then Shade coming closer⊠He stared, his own eyes stinging as they glazed, threatening to spill with tears, but he blinked, he just, he couldnât, he didnât want to. Folio didnât want to give Riyah that. After everything he told him, about how people made him feel in his past relationships, about not feeling enough, about how they made him feel like he was a nuisance, and too much⊠Now he feels like he was something he regretted? Right. A big part of him wanted to snarl and just run back to Atsuko, find comfort in his mate⊠but he knew it would worsen this, and he couldnât give Riyah that satisfaction⊠Prove him right wouldnât it⊠that everything had changed.
Scared, scared⊠He was⊠scaredâŠ
Niko knew scared.
âI know scared, I knowâŠâ Niko smiled, a little, softly, as he gently extracted himself from the comforting gestures of Nick, and Shade, thankful for them but stepping towards Riyah again. Glancing down to his brother, who was being so⊠protective of their family in his aggression towards Riyah. Ten to one, he wouldnât be so aggressive right now if he didnât think he couldnât do much damage. Noah wouldnât want to accidentally hurt someone without an intended purpose. He only attacked when he truly had to. Niko reached up and pet his brotherâs head lightly as Riyah held him, and Noahâs hisses died down.
âAtsuko, was terrified of mating, terrified of losing people he loved, to the point that he refused to mate with me even when we were involved⊠even when I happily told him I loved him, and asked him⊠but justâŠâ Swallowing⊠âI waited a century to prove to him, I wasnât going anywhere⊠I mean thenIdiedthedayIgothimtoagree- but that is not the point, that is not the point, that's not the point!â
Quickly reaching up to put his hands on Riyahâs cheeks on the chance he argued with him over that. âMy point is I know fear, okay, I know fear, and you can be scared, you can be scared because it's okay to be scared. I am not going anywhere. Work out your feelings, okay? I am not going anywhere⊠You are stuck with me because I love you, Riyah⊠Just because we love each other differently doesnât mean I donât? Stuck, like gorilla glue.â
Nick wiped his eyes listening to Folio and pressed his face into Shadeâs shoulder gently, quietly asking for comfort. âThat feeling, Riyah, is jealousy. And it's okay. It's natural. But don't take it out on the people around you. Talking about it is betterâŠâ he mumbled, muffled by Shadeâs shoulder.
Shade, on the other hand, was silent, allowing Folio to pull away and Nick to hide against his shoulder while watching the other three present. Jealousy. That was something he himself had had no reason to feel in the past when it came to Nick and Jolly⊠But right now, this isn't about him and the two vampires. It was about Folio and Uwriyah.
Riyah, on the other hand, sat in silence, cradling the still angry kitten in his arms as he quietly apologized to Noah. Oh, he knew how defensive he got when it came to his family being hurt or upset, and he couldn't be mad about it either. He began to gently rub his thumb over Noahâs cheek, knowing that's the last thing the younger gargoyle wants from him. But before he could say anything, he heard Folio approach and looked up to him before the werewolf began speaking. Hearing about Atsuko made him purse his lips and sigh, but said nothing while he listened before a snort left him when the last bit became babbling; a small smile of amusement on his face before it disappeared.
Loss of a mate. Riyah knows that Shade understands that much, even though he and his potential mate weren't quite a thing yet. They were involved, but the day his friend was going to ask her⊠Shuddering slightly at the memory of Nightshade's sobs, watching him helplessly while giving the grieving male space. Setting his jaw, he just made a small noise as soon as he felt Folio place his hands over his cheeks and blinks. Work out his feelingsâŠ? It's hard when he doesn't know how to.Â
âI'm sorry, NikoâŠâ he murmured, leaning into the wolf's touch. âI'm sorryâŠâ When he heard Nick, he furrowed his brow when jealousy was mentioned and sighs softly as he nods. âYeah⊠yeah⊠but you know I'm bad at wordsâŠâ
Jealousy, that was a weird feeling, who in their right mind would be jealous over him? Seriously. Folio wasnât going to open his mouth, though, not when Riyah was leaning into his hands and accepting his words. Smiling a little softly, and leaning in to nuzzle at his shoulder slightly⊠âItâs okay, sometimes words are overrated, but only sometimes, other times we need to talk even if it turns out like this.â An explosive mess. Be worse if Jolly was there, thankfully he wasnât!
Noah was exasperated, alright, alright, did that mean this was all done now, please, please let this be all done, had they worked out they were done? Riyah was being silly, Folio and Nick were sad⊠Hissing and trying to attack people all tiny was exhausting a little bit⊠and maybe not, he felt a bit wired like he had stuck his finger in the electrical socket.
The kitten leapt from Riyahâs arms to the floor, shifting back into his human form. Working with his grandfather over the last week, learning how to shift and trying to shift properly, this was the first time he had ever managed to shift with his clothes on properly. So there he was, still wearing his jeans and shirt, thankfully as he looked at them and stared them both down⊠âNow, listen here⊠I donât care about when I meet my mate, how long it might take me before I meet someone⊠could be years, could be tomorrow⊠could be never⊠But if you two pull this shit with me? I donât care about your relationships with Nick, Jolly, FolioâŠâ Looking between the two of them slowlyâŠ
âIâm starting to pack on some muscle finally, I think maybe I could learn to take you, Iâm just going to beat the living shit out of both of you⊠Drawn and quartered⊠you hear?â
Nick chuckled, and smiled, against Shade's shoulder at Noah's threat. He loved how Noah had no patience for games like this⊠âCan we all sit and lay down for a minute. I think we all need a moment.â He claimed once his chuckles subsided.
Both gargoyles just stared flatly at Noah, unamused by the outburst, but mostly about beating the absolute shit out of them. They know he can, with proper training, but even then, they're still not going to tempt him. âRight,â Shade said as he looked the taller over for a moment and snorts softly, idly rubbing at Nick's back. âCongrats, you're not naked. But you are missing your shoes.â Riyah couldnât help but laugh at Shadeâs comment about Noahâs lack of footwear, and then looks to Folio, pulling the werewolf onto his lap before nuzzling him.Â
Noah huffed slightly at how unfazed the two were, even Nick was chuckling, none of them thought he would actually do it, obviously⊠He would, watch him. Now though, he just looked over to Shade with an incredulous expression, he was kidding, right? So what, his feet were bare⊠though now that Shade had pointed it out he had to resist from wiggling his toes in the open air⊠fucking Shade. Damn him.Â
Folio couldnât help smirking at his brother, smiling at the way they were finally going to sit down, Riyah pulling him down, the nuzzle welcome. At least it wasnât on the side of the bite⊠not because he didnât want the reminder, but because the spot was still a little, tender while it healed. He had a feeling it was going to be, and while it did, he didnât want anyone near it but Atsuko. âYou knowâŠâ Resting his head on Riyahâs shoulder a little⊠âHe might not be, but the rest of this conversation would be so much more fun if he were naked. Just saying!â Snickering slightly at his brother.
The vampire sighed softly, melting into Shade nuzzling him before sitting down and draped his legs over Shade's, just needing the contact. âFolio⊠baby. You are still recovering from the full moon.â He reminded with a snort. âAnd Noah? Good job on keeping your pants on.â He teased with a smirk.
Shade sat with Nick, letting the vampire get comfy against him, and had an arm wrapped around his boyfriend. It just sucks that this happened again, but it wasnât him this timeâ it was Riyah, and it was his first time experiencing this. Jealousy is an ugly emotion, the insecurities, and fear⊠All of which his friend has a lot of. Glancing down at Nick, he wipes the vampire's eyes to clear the bloody tears that clung to them, and Shade let's out a soft rumble. Looking at the tribrid now, he just snorted and raised a brow.
Riyah, on the other hand, was weakly nuzzling Folio, not moving to the side where the wolf's mating bite was and just hid his face against the smaller male's neck with a soft growl. The gargoyle gently touching Folio, sliding a hand under the shirt he wore while pulling him closer. âI agree with Folio,â he hummed, although his voice was muffled against the werewolf's skin nibbling there before pulling away, stopping himself.Â
Noah just rolled his eyes at both the couples now, all of them just ignoring him, of course, and now they were even joking about him being naked. As if he wouldnât still threaten them naked, he would, he had no qualms being naked, all four of them knew that full well. âWhatever, Iâm done, going to help Jolly with the furniture at the Church. You lot, just mark my words.â Theyâd learn if they thought he wasnât being serious, theyâd either get beat, or lose him, just like they seemed to be so determined to do. Noah wasnât going to play mind games like this, not when they were talking already, and telling them time and time again how important they were⊠Shaking his head, furniture. He turned to go.
Folio cuddled into Riyah, happy that he wasnât pulling back, and even smiling a little bit at the nibbles. âSometimes heâs a drama queen, and sometimes he seems to know far more than I do, and I wonder how.â
Nick nuzzled against Shade's neck, happily enjoying the moment with his boyfriend. âI'm just happy everything got talked outâŠâ The vampire whispered against Shade's skin softly.Â
Riyah on the other hand, just held Folio and nuzzled him. âHe can be sometimes, but I'm just worried that he thinks we don't ever take him seriously. We do, but right now, we know he's frustrated with us.â Now, about the bit that Noah may know more than he's letting on⊠The gargoyle just shrugged and lightly grabbed at the smaller male's hips, nipping at his shoulder. âWho knows, NikoâŠâ
Nightshade just sat in silence, a soft hum leaving him in response to Nick's words as he thought about Noahâs threat. The gargoyle is aware of what the tribrid was capable of, or at least, he used to be, who knows what more Noah could learn to do as he grows into his power⊠But he also knew that right now he was frustrated, so it was something not to take too seriously. But he also hoped that Noah didn't think they don't. A sigh just left Shade while holding Nick, and he rests his head over the smaller vampire's. âWatch it happen again,â he muttered, âBut hopefully something is said before it gets badâŠandâŠby the angels let's fucking hope Jolly is absent by then too. I don't want to keep going through this. I'm sorry if it doesâŠâ
Folio didn't want to deal with this happening again, for any of them. Sure, he might not have been involved, but he'd heard some of the upsets in the past between others⊠Shade was not wrong about not wanting Jolly involved in any of the disagreements. He didn't know which seemed worse or more intense, jealous Jolly, or protective Jolly.Â
The werewolf smiled at Riyah's touches, nuzzles, even the nip. âI can't say I don't understand the frustration sometimes, but we can work on that.â Wrapping his arms around Riyah, he nuzzled him back. None of their relationships were perfect, Niko wouldnât pretend that they were, but talking it out like this, showed that they could handle it, and hopefully, not run away from each other. Now he just had to make sure Atsuko was just as okay with his relationships.Â
Nick nodded slowly, smiling softly, âI think after this we have to take him more seriously and express it⊠he's still Noah but⊠he's finding out a lot about himself. And I think knowing we do respect what he's capable of is going to be important. And the fact he's not the baby of the family anymoreâŠâ
Both listened to Nick, Riyah just huffing slightly as he let Folio wrap his arms around him and accept the nuzzles. There's still that lingering fear, but he's not going to let it stop him as he lets himself love on the wolf in his lap. There was a feeling of guilt for even getting this way and after the full moon when Folio is recovering from it⊠even after being with Atsuko⊠A sigh left Riyah before giving in and lightly bites the smaller man on his shoulder with a soft growl, his grip on Folioâs hips tightened.Â
Seeing the way Riyah was getting a little possessive had Shade quirk a brow but gave the gargoyle a stare, the aforementioned gargoyle calming down at how he was being stared at. A huff left Shade and glanced between the three before speaking;
âIt doesn't help that what had just transpired continues to happen at different intervals, adding that to recent events doesn't help either. Also, it's not helping that he thinks we don't take him seriously when we one hundred percent do.â Shade began to run his fingers through Nick's hair with a hum, he leans back into the couch with a soft sigh.Â
âIt's not that we don't, Nick,â Riyah said softly, âAfter that little stunt he pulled and actually drew blood? In tiny baby form, mind you, we never doubted him. Now we know he can do something in tiny cat form too and not just as himself. Who knows what else he can do.â
The werewolf nodded, but there was a sadness in his eyes, he knew, he knew there was always an underlying anxiety in his brother. Heâd seen it, heâd watched him⊠âYea, itâs just⊠weâve never really been the problem thoughâŠâ Niko started, âNoah is the one, heâs the one that has always doubted himself. Not knowing what he was his whole life, he has tried to play it off that he is fine, but heâs never been fine. Itâs like, I donât know.â Noah⊠Noah was right by his brother when he died when they were only months old, then their mother was killed as well⊠It was too much. There had been times, that the wolf wondered if someone was attacking him specifically growing up, first the pack, then Ezekiel, then their mother, but maybe Noah thought the same for himself⊠not knowing what he was, feeling hunted? Knowing what he was now, and knowing how the nephilim were hunted, that feeling had to be worse now.Â
Shit.Â
âNoah has always doubted himself, maybe finding out the truth has helped, but I think, itâs also unsteady for him, it scares him. Can you imagine, this whole new life, and heâs scared of losing what he had.â Which, is exactly why he threatened them here because, Niko would have done the same thing, resting his head against Riyah, he didnât want them to go just because he had his gargoyle memories back.
Nick nodded slowly, âwell he's not losing us⊠he won't lose what we have⊠as long as we talk and communicate. All of us.â Nick sighed, gently running his fingers over Shade's hand gently.
Frowning some, Riyah sat there as Niko explained to them about Noahâs anxiety, and then pursed his lips at Nick's words after. How would he know? It also didn't help that Shade had made it sound like it's bound to happen again with the pulling away, talk or no talkâ the gargoyle whined softly, resting his head over Folioâs once the wolf rested against him. âI can't imagine it,â he murmured, âBut I do know how hard it is to lose things⊠Shade too.â
âI do, but I'm not entertaining this conversation anymore,â he grumbled. It wasn't him dismissing what Niko had said, he was deflecting as to not having to talk about his feelings. About loss.
Things? People⊠lose people. Niko could still remember some of his pack even if heâd only been a toddler, and then there was Ezekiel, Noahâs twin⊠and Anna, Noahâs mom⊠His eyes drew to Shade as he grumbled, not wanting to entertain the conversation anymore, as he put it. He was glad Noah wasnât here to hear that, it was hard enough himself to hear it, thinking about every time waking up seeing that creature killing his pack⊠Now having to wonder, wonder if that strange wolf like creature had been, had it been a gargoyle werewolf? Had it been his brother doing an angel's bidding? Then again, why would they kill his pack?
Sighing, cuddling into Riyah, he was still aching, even if most of his pain had eased after resting for most of the day. Though, now, he was starving again⊠âAnyone up for something to eat?â Food was food, breakfast, lunch, dinner, didnât matter when it was.
âWe can have something to eat. That roast should be about done.â Nick murmured softly, nuzzling Shade softly, reassuring him lovingly. âRiyah, I do have some fresh berries from the garden washed in the fridge.â he mentioned softly.
The gargoyles both knew that they would've gotten an earful from Noah if he were here. Riyah just reached up to run his fingers through Folioâs hair while they cuddled and apologized softly before answering the question. âFood sounds good,â he whispered and nuzzles him before perking up at the mention of there being berries for him. âThank you.â
When the mention of the roast being almost done had Shade hum softly, chuckling when Nick mentioned there being berries for Riyah. âI'm not really hungry, but I'll stick around for a meal and nibble on something,â the gargoyle vampire replied and sighs at the nuzzling.
Roast and berries, it might sound strange to most people, but that was just perfect, just what they needed. Folio grinned, âSounds perfect to me.â
This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness
Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics
Authors Note: A serious conversation needs to be had. Something happens that surprises no one.
Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.
Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)
Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, racism/speciesism, (To be added to)
Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.
Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.
Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?
(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)
Chapter Thirty Nine
Gwynn was calmer now after spending more time with Ryan. But now⊠they had to talk to Chris about the elephant in the catacombs. They limped, not as badly as before, but still aching. They leaned on the doorway, knocking. âChris- I should like to borrow you. Your loving mate needs a moment, Iâm sure. Considering, I can tell she needs to rehydrate.â Gwynn offered with a chuckle, fond of how Chris has always valued his babies and the making of them. They knew that firsthand. They had always been impressed with how Chris went from professional to seductive gargoyle in the blink of the eye, not that they supposed many knew anymore.
Chris was wrapped up with Chenza, very little of the last few days had been spent out of their bedroom, mostly to do just as Gwynn was suggesting, rehydrate and nourish themselves⊠Along with a shower when they wanted now and then, and even those tended to involve being entangled in each other. Why waste a moment when they both wanted the same thing? There was also the fact that Chris trying to insist that they take a breather, usually lead to his darling mate wrapped around him, pleading, begging to be filled againâŠ
She was resting now, and he was pressing a kiss to her temple with a quiet promise. âIâll be back soon, BabyGirl, rest, Iâll bring back food.â Climbing out of bed, he grabbed his pants and, pulling them on, he made his way to the door. Soon as he had it open, he smiled, âDonât look at me for this, Iâm the one insisting on breaks.â Not that he was complaining, he admitted, breeding as a gargoyle, was a lot less complicated, but, he couldnât say it wasnât entirely enjoyable⊠He probably should feel a tiny bit guilty, none of the others had come to him to make him patrol in the last few days, though.
Gwynn smiled and motioned for him to follow. âTo think little ones will be hereâŠÂ It makes me happyâŠâ they admitted. âTo a vacant alcove⊠you know what we need to discuss, I'm sure you noticed a few days back.â They said vaguely, âwe still need to address a situation before those little feet come out.â
Chris followed along dutifully with Gwynn, smiling softly, they would at the very least had Justin and Rickyâs little ones very soon. As to how long it might be before any other little ones joined them, time would tell, but to have young ones again, would be such a blessing. âIâve noticed a few things, of varying degrees, some more concerning than others.â As they came to the alcove, though, âthe highest of which, is realizing that for all his taunts, Jerahmiel might have succeeded in some of his corruptions. Tell me, how is Ryan coping since you removed his agony rune?â
The angel sighed and closed the door after they got in the alcove, pressing a rune over the door. âHeâs⊠trying. Heâs trying, thatâs all I can admit⊠He doesnât trust himself. But Iâm sure he just needs time⊠I⊠wonât be letting him train Noah. I think Noah and Atsuko would be better. Atsuko seems to be very close to himâŠâ they murmured softly, thinking back to seeing them share food the past few days. âWhich brings us to another concern⊠The catacombs.â
Cringing at the mention of Ryan not trusting himself, that was what he was afraid of, that was evidence of the corruption right then and there, even if not the most obvious. The gargoyle with the virtue of Trust, not even being able to trust himself? Chris has always been able to Trust Ryan, always, but then to hear he had gone and pushed Noah off the roof? While in his heart, Chris, Chris believed there was something in Ryan that had a purpose for doing as he did, there was such a disconnect in his action. So much so, that it harmed any trust the young man could have had in the elder. How did Chris explain to Noah that Ryan wasnât as dangerous as he might consider, when Noah had also been told that he was malnourished, and now he was eating better, was visibly starting to heal stronger as well? Chris hoped Noah would accept all of them at some point, they were his troupe, his family, just as much as Noah was his kin, his blood⊠He knew it would take time⊠Just as it would to help Ryan come back from what he was going through.
If that was possible.
Chris had never known a gargoyle to come back from corruption before.
âYes, the catacombs. Every time I was down there, I didnât venture very far when I went to find Chenzaâs ashes before. So I never questioned not coming across the zombies. We trapped them in the depths for a reason.â Chris, as one of the original gargoyles, was one of the troupe that had been sent to round up the zombies for the catacombs. When one escaped, he was more likely one of those to head out to return it because he knew how to handle them. âI was surprised to find them empty, though we didnât venture quite all the way, he met us half way, it does make me wonder how he, survived.â It made him feel, ill, that he questioned another gargoyle's capability, but there would have been hoards in the catacombs.
âDid you not notice the bone dust the deeper we wentâŠ? How much of it there wasâŠ. That horde wasnât supposed to turn to dust for another five hundred yearsâŠâ they murmured, swallowing, âChris. He killed them. All of them.â Their voice broke. âWe need⊠to figure out a plan for rehabilitating him. With Ryan⊠what I ask is that you give him tasks and tell him that you trust him to accomplish them. Like with how heâs handled patrolling while you were tending to your mate. He just needs to hear that he is trusted in small dosesâŠâ They whispered, âIâm working with him⊠but this will be a steady process.âÂ
They sighed, thinking about Atsuko. He⊠needed to get to know people⊠and humans again⊠that had to be it. Develop those bonds again.
Oh, Chris had noticed, there had been a reason he had offered to go into the catacombs with Gwynn in the first place, the catacombs were not a place that any of them should venture into lightly. He had hoped that Atsuko was not the reason for the bone dust. The gargoyle would have much rather that the zombies had eventually attacked each other, that had been a hypothesis, not that it had come to pass⊠but he had hoped as they ventured deeper.
Gwynnâs plan for Ryan was the same as what he and Justin had ventured with a century ago when Jerahmiel first abandoned them and Ryan had first struggled with his emotional stability. Chris had been less worried about his virtue then, but he had been worried about him, when theyâd had to rely on each other more than ever before. Now that Jerahmiel had returned and reminded the other gargoyle of his control over him, it felt like Ryan had a relapse in his trauma, at least that was Chris theory. âOf course, it will be a struggle with Ryan, he wonât want to hear it, Iâll tell you that now, he never did with Justin or me. Especially when I know Noah might openly likely not trust him after what happened.â
âAgreed. He will always need someone with him for safety⊠we have to do better with him⊠and Ryan⊠we just⊠need to try.â
Contemplating the entire situation as Gwynn spoke, Christopher had to wonder how this had all come to pass, why Jerahmiel had targeted Ryan, Atsuko. He knew both had been weakened by the loss of their mates, as had⊠The ashes. Chris swallowed before a shudder ran down his spine. Heâd given Chris Chenzaâs ashes when she died, when he murdered her, knowing what they would do to him. If they had not gone missing, he could have become just as corrupted as the other pair⊠Who knows what he could have become with his virtue as it is. The three of them had barely held themselves together before the arrival of Vinny, of Ricky, in their lives.Â
âAs long as we are there for them both. When it came to Ryan, when we thought he was slipping the other times⊠and Iâm sure every time he thought I wasâŠâ Chris was sure there were many⊠he fell quiet, he knew he had more than a few break-downs since Chenza had passed. Times when heâd begged the other two to just let him⊠âWe just support them, no matter what.â
âChris⊠you're not telling me somethingâŠâ they noted. âWhat's going on in that pretty head of yoursâŠ?â They asked gently, taking his hand, warmth, and comfort radiating to Chris to soothe his nerves.
Gwynn was right, Chris glanced away from the angel, he was reluctant to admit that he had been so easily tempted by his grief. Reluctant to admit that he had been so easily tempted by the path of corruption that he knew had gripped him now. How much longer would he have lasted had the ashes not gone missing? He knew, he had felt something akin to obsession with having her close, needing to still feel her presence in his life. To know that she was still with him in some manner, to have her there. It had felt like it given him purpose at the time. After he lost the ashes, he knew how closely Ryan and Justin had watched over him, how wary they had been of what he might do⊠all he had left was her rune on his skin.Â
Taking in a deep breath, âI was just wondering why Jerahmiel targeted Ryan, Atsuko.â Sighing as he brought his attention back to Gwynn, âand considering that he likely used the loss of their mates against them, I-â
Gwynn sighed, âHe⊠found it to be an easy place to exploit⊠I'm sure. The only reason Justin was safe⊠he didn't have a mate.â
Chris sighed, thankful that Gwynn was allowing him not to continue, that he didnât have to explain any further. He didnât have to express how close he had come to his own personal corruption, or admit to his failing as their commander by allowing himself to give in to debasing their culture as he had. Taking in a breath, he was sure, defiling holy ground by keeping the ashes of a gargoyle, would not be so easily forgiven.Â
Still, Justin wasnât always safe though, that boy was torn apart emotionally and made to feel like he was nothing, and to hear them saying he was safe, was painful, but Chris said nothing. Justin had never known a life when he could actually be free, when he actually could breathe without the boot of Jerahmiel on his neck. Chris remembered that pure joy in Justinâs eyes at times when he let the youngest of them actually roam, not that he had let him go far, they had their edicts, but he had never demeaned him as Jerahmiel had.Â
Chris blood went cold with a thought, with something Chenza had said. âHe has a mate now, and Jerahmiel intends to return for Rickyâs birthâŠâÂ
Gwynn nodded, âHe intends on corrupting all of you.â They whispered, squeezing the gargoyle's hand. âWe canât allow that⊠I know itâs not ideal⊠but⊠I think on the day of the birth⊠Atsuko, Vinny, and Ricky should go into the depths of the catacombs, where Jerahmiel won't be able to fight with his abilities. It would protect them.â
Trying not to tense further with that plan, Chrisâ mind was reeling with the possibilities. Heâd already lost his mate once, the thought of losing her again, and Gwynn was suggesting that he send the one gargoyle that was confirmed willing to kill a human spirit, in hoards, down into the catacombs with her. Yes, they would be with Ricky, however, at the rate Ricky was progressing, they had potentially a month, possibly less, it was difficult to tell, and he would be in no shape to defend himself either. The catacombs had protection from magic, yes, but it would have no protection from Atsuko. âThe vampires, they are neutral, correct? While they would usually sleep during the day to my knowledge, they donât require it, do they? So, if we ask them, perhaps, they could also accompany them into the catacombs to assist? As⊠backup, should something arise.â
The angel nodded, âI agree. We need to speak with them and Shade⊠I don't want to leave Ricky and Vinny unprotected in a vulnerable moment.â They agreed calmly. âI don't want to lose anymore.â
While Shade would be preferred with the gargoyles should Jerahmiel arrive as he promised, Chris did not trust the man to arrive at the Church on his own, especially considering that beast of a hellhound heâd brought last time. Should this happen during the day, he did not know Shadeâs limitations during the daylight hours as a gargoyle vampire. It would be up to Shade, where he would be during the birth, Chris would have to trust he knew where he would be best to help them. As it was, they didnât know what was going to happen.Â
Gwynn nodded, âWe need to get moving air down there for Ricky and Vinny. And a place set up for birth⊠would you work with Atsuko to get it done? I think a team project might be good for him and clear out some bone dustâŠâ He sighed. There was so much to do and account forâŠ
The angel nodded, âunderstandable. We need to allocate where they're most benefited. I was seeing it only from our advantageâŠâ they whispered, âso Atsuko with Noah. You and Ryan and most likely Justin finding a spot and clear out bone dust. Vinny and I will handle getting fans, lanterns, and mattresses.â They commented softly. "Riyah and Shade along with the vampires can stand guard here at night in caseâŠâ
While this plan was sound, this entirely situation was starting to make Chris feel⊠uneasy. Chris knew he had frequented the catacombs once, and he knew, he knew now, just how disastrous that was, just how close he had come to his own personal corruption he had been in doing so. The catacombs were sacred for gargoyles, they were forbidden. The last time he had been permitted in them was long before Gwynnâs loss, and that had been when he had helped capture one of the last of the zombies that they had discovered in the city. The catacombs under the Church houses honored dead, and for that, the gargoyles were supposed to protect it.Â
âGwynn,â Chris spoke oh so carefully, he didnât intend to upset them, nor did he want to cross boundaries⊠âHow far into the catacombs are you intending for them to venture? Surely, not far enough for the bone dust to be of that much concern? The depths would be an adventurous walk for Vinny, but Ricky, full term?â Not touching on all that sacred territory⊠yes there was bone dust there but, Chris felt there was something off about sanitizing the catacombs after what was done to it already. Had the dead not been disturbed enough?
Gwynn looked up at Chris, swallowing. âAs far as Justin needs to consider his mate will be safe. The bone dust will be placed in urns, that way it's not stepped on⊠We need to still honor them⊠We canât honor them by walking on them.â
Chris just blinked at Gwynn for a moment, he wasnât sure he was hearing this. From Gwynn of all people. Jerahmiel maybe, however, Gwynn, maybe he was feeling a certain way after the realization of his potential corruption, and the desire not to risk any of the others, however⊠âOf course, I shall leave it up to Justin how far he wishes to trample on one of our most sacred of traditions. Itâs difficult enough for myself, knowing how close I came to corruption at the hands of Jerahmiel, and yet despite his machinations, I never ventured to the level of the catacombs you are suggesting, Gwynn⊠However, you are the one suggesting that Loyalty might want to, for his mate. Who is using mates against a gargoyle now?âÂ
Chris didnât wait for an answer, he was struggling enough, and he had promised Vinny he wouldnât be long, turning to go. âI apologize, I need to get Vinny something to hydrate.âÂ
The angel sighed. âYouâre right to be upset, but at the same time this isnât a normal case⊠Iâm sorry, Chris. Take your time.â They said, guilt eating at them from the pit of their stomach. They had gotten so detached from the gargoyles and had been insensitive⊠they slid down the wall, leaning their head back, eyes closed.
Chris was facing the door, his whole body wound like a coiled snake, ready to strike, but he didnât, this was Gwynn, this was Gwynn. Gwynn, whom he cared for deeply, and had for as long as he had been alive. One moment couldnât take away hundreds of years of trust⊠however, after over a thousand years of another needling at them, it was easy to be worn. It was easy to feel, weary of the world and what it could mean. âYouâre right.â
Turning on them then, âThis is not a normal case, but then again, neither was the night my mate was murdered. I would say, it wasnât a normal case the night that Niko was murdered either⊠Then there was the night that Shade and Riyahâs troupe was decimated⊠huh⊠Iâm starting to wonder if anything is normal anymore.â Funny that, now, wasnât it?
âIf we play by their rules, and push the limits against our own nature, our own beliefs. What makes us who we are, who we have always been as gargoyles⊠Then how does that make us any better than what the angels in Heaven think of us when they attack us, and destroy us⊠do whatever they want, whenever they want, Gwynn?â The fact he was talking as if Gwynn wasn't one of them... But Chris had never considered them like Heaven's angels, and he was trying like Hell not to now...
Gwynn listened intently, nodding, âI'm sorry I lost sightâŠâ he whispered, âWe should come up with another location to house Vinny and Ricky during the birth instead of going deep into the catacombs. The war hasn't been normal. Nothing has been. I'm sorry for my weakness I allowed to slip in⊠as for your own journey⊠I'm sorry that I was insensitive.â They looked up at him, âWhen you're ready to discuss this more⊠find me. Vinny is waiting on you. But I want your inputâŠâ
Quiet as he looked at Gwynn, his breath leaving him like a heavy weight just swept out of his body. Chris nodded, thankful that they actually listened instead of dismissing what he had to say. The worst part, in terms of hiding from angel magic, the catacombs were perfect; however, it went against their very traditions. Some would assume, that was why they were forbidden from them, though Chris didnât like to see it that way, the dead, they were sacred. Just as the human soul, the human spirit was.Â
His input⊠âBefore I leave, I would consider one of the mausoleums, many are open for families to visit their loved ones and can be warded and potentially made to be quite defensible.â Also separate from the Church. Hopefully, Jerahmiel wouldnât suspect it. âI apologize if I over stepped, you are not weak, we all have to face our demons, only now have I realized just how close I came to mine.â
The angel smiled softly, looking up at him, eyes gentle, âIâll take a look at the mausoleums, I recall there are a few larger old ones⊠we could utilize that.â they assured, and hearing his apology, they shook their head, âChris⊠it's okay. I⊠Iâm well aware that Iâm not where I used to be⊠and I fear my judgement might be clouded with fear⊠Iâm sorry.â They got to their feet, walking closer to him, and gently took his hand. âI missed youâŠâ
Chris' breath caught, he didnât want this for them. He didnât want this fear for them, any more than he wanted to deal with the thought of the horrifying moment when heâd considered the thought of comparing their plan with Jerahmielâs corruptions. It wasnât right, on either side, Gwynn deserved so much better than having to deal with this. His fingers wrapped around theirs, and he squeezed gently, heâd told them heâd missed them, they might not have had the same relationship that they had with Ryan, they might not be as close⊠of course, they were Ryanâs mate. However, Chris always had such a reverence for Gwynn. âWe will take care of Ryan, and Atsuko, I swear to you. I wonât let you down.â That was the last thing he wanted.
They nodded, and stepped closer, standing on their tiptoes to kiss Chrisâs lips softly, âYou never have, Christopher Cerulli. You have never once disappointed me. Iâm proud of you.â Gwynn assured, âAnd I value your honesty with me and with the troupe. You know this.â Gwynn added, petting the back of his hand with their thumb.
The kiss caught him off guard, but his lips brushed back against theirs gently as his cheeks flushed ever so slightly with warmth at the kindness in their soft words. Sighing against their lips, with the slightest lick of his lips, his mouth suddenly dry, heâd never kissed an angel, in his life, Chris had never dared⊠Let alone Gwynn. They had always been Ryanâs⊠He brushed a return, soft, sweet kiss to their lips before pulling back⊠âThank you.â His eyes, that molten golden brown.
The angel chuckled and pet his cheek. âYouâre welcome. Now go back to your mate. She needs you. Iâll be okay. Iâve been feeling much better.â they commented sweetly, silvery blue eyes looking into his, still not breaking contact. They had always been drawn to him, and this was the first time they had allowed themself to indulge in the gargoyle culture, âI⊠hope that wasnât too forward or offensive⊠itâs been a while⊠but⊠I felt like it was fitting. I had been resisting our culture for years⊠and⊠I donât see the point in resisting any longer.â they confessed.
Of all that they had said, two words stood out and said more to him than anything else, and made him smile. Two words that might have been a slip of the tongue, but he was willing to take it, and accept them completely.Â
Our culture.
Not gargoyles, or angels. Ours.Â
Without thinking, Chris leaned in and pressed another soft kiss to their lips, letting them know without a word, that it was perfectly fine, perfectly fine. As he leaned back, though, âIâll see you later, Gwynn.âÂ
Smiling this time as his fingers slipped from theirs, and he turned back to the door to let himself out.
They smiled at the kiss relaxing. They would need to tell Ryan, rebuilding that trust as well. But⊠it was soothing in a way. Calming to be there⊠they no longer cared what the angels thought of them. This was their true family and where they were meant to be.
Vinny was cuddled into the sheets purring softly, eyes fluttering hearing the door open and sat up slowly, looking over to see Chris, and smiled, curls a mess and green eyes shimmering. âHey, how'd it go with Gwynn?â She asked, smiling, noticing how pink his cheeks were, âOh did Gwynn finally kiss you?â Chenza gasped, smiling wider. Everyone had seen how Gwynn loved the gargoyles, Ryan was their mate, but they were close with all of them but never crossing the line.
Chenza wasn't blind to seeing how close Gwynn and Chris were. It was a wonder things hadn't progressed before Ryan had arrived. Seeing the pair fight side by side, it had been a force⊠Responsibility and Justice hand in hand.
Chris has stopped by the kitchen in the apartment on the way back to their bedroom, fetching some refreshments for them both. Gwynn had been right about that, it was time for them to eat, to rehydrate. Bringing the food to their room, he found her still laying comfortably, wrapped up in bed, chuckling at the sight of her. âIt went fine.â Setting the tray down to the side, but before he could state the obvious about bringing her something to eat, she had almost exclaimed with the question⊠which felt almost like something she just⊠knew.
âI- yes. I also kissed Gwynn.â Smiling softly back, heâd always held back from moving towards any thought of what he might feel towards Gwynn, even before Ryan came into their life, before Chenza was in his life. His respect for the angels, the edicts, he had never felt like it was his place to cross that line, it wasnât to be then anyway. âAre you okay with it, BabyGirl?â It was just a kiss, but he still had to ask, she was his mate, and Gwynn, they were important to both of them.
âAre you kidding? Of course, I'm fine with it! Ryan owes me a bottle of wine now! He bet that you would kiss Gwynn first. Ha! So glad I don't have to get the scotch, so expensive." She cackled before grabbing at him and pulling him down, already snacking on the food in his arms and opening a water bottle with a whine.
Chris joined Vinny on the bed, sitting on the side, he knew he needed to talk to her about Ryan, about Atsuko, about how they needed to help them. This was going to be a family operation, the whole troupe would have to work together if they were truly going to bring them back from their corruption. However, the way she was laughing, he took a bite of food himself, until she settled, that was not a conversation to have.Â
âRyan is ridiculous, I would never have kissed Gwynn first, they are my handler. That is on him.â Smirking as he reached for a bottle of water himself, and leaning to kiss his mate this time, for good measure.
âI know right? Like⊠you wouldn't just kiss Gwynn from nowhere! Gwynn would start it. Everyone but Ryan could tell. It just took forever for you guys to kiss.â She rambled, pressing her lips to Chris's sweetly. âTook you guys long enough.â
She popped a grape into her mouth and grinned. âSo- what was the talk about?â
It made him wonder just when they have actually made the bet really, now, or back then⊠Back then, or made it anew now. It was just all over the place. Still, it really didnât matter, what done was done, and his face was finally settling just as he rested back against the pillows as he took a drink of water. Sighing at the question of the talk, it had been a rather, rambunctious talk. A difficult one, even if hopeful in the end.
âRyan and Atsuko, we think theyâve been, corrupted, at least, to some level. We were discussing how to help them⊠We were⊠also discussing options on how to handle the day of Rickyâs birth, should the possibility of his father present himself.â Which was where the true problems had arisen.
Vinny nodded, looking at him seriously. âI'm happy I'm not the only one who noticed Ryan's behaviour⊠but Atsuko? What makes you think Atsuko is corrupted?â She asked timidly for once, Chenzaâs voice soft, full of concern. âWe'll talk birth plan in a minute, butâŠâ she straightened. âAtsuko.â
Sighing, âthe catacombs, he was commanded to stay out of sight, and he did, very well. However, to accomplish that, it seemed he hunted and killed the other occupants inside the depths of the catacombs, the zombies. The pathways were littered with bone dust when we went to retrieve him. We fear that his reactions to humans now will not be as, amiable. Would he be as willing to kill a living human as he is willing to the dead?â As horrible as it was to consider, and it was written all over his face, Chris had to consider it, protecting humans was their priority, it was the purpose of their creation.Â
She swallowed, mouth dry. âOkay. So⊠whatâs the plan for him, Iâm sure with Ryan itâs including him in important things.â she commented, âBut⊠socializing him? How are we doing that?â she asked, holding Chrisâs hand gently, offering moral support for him. He wasnât her commander anymore⊠but he was still her mate and she was just as involved.
She nodded firmly, âWe can do that. I can even set up a quiet zone so we donât risk someone provoking him, so he can start by observing rather than interaction. I think youâre right, though. We failed him as much as Jerahmiel corrupted him. We can help⊠we can help⊠right?â she asked gently.
âAbsolutely, I know he went feral baby, but the fact he already brought himself back, tells me that he hasnât gone too far.â It gave Chris hope. Sure, attacking humans was a different element to his mating issue with Niko, and Chris didnât know what was happening there. He knew that the reincarnated gargoyle turned werewolfâs talk with his mate had not been so fruitful a few days ago, but the relationships that they held, were delicate. âDo you know if anyone has heard from Folio since he left?âÂ
âI⊠havenât heard much and my messages to Riyah have been ignored, so⊠I think heâs with Folio⊠I⊠I donât know what to think of itâŠâ she sighed softly, guilt edging her words making her eyes water, âChris- I messed up. I think I messed up really bad with Folio and Riyah.â she admitted. A true rarity was when she admitted to messing up.Â
Chris set his food aside to wrap his arms around his mate, to cuddle her gently, sooth her, âOh BabyGirl, whatever has happened, theyâll work it out, Iâm sure itâll all will. Once they figure themselves out, and want to talk, Folio needs time, he learned a lot the other night, both about himself, his past⊠how he died. I donât think your talk is the only problem.â Pressing a light kiss to her temple. He also knew how much she missed her friend, how much sheâd been good friends with Niko, getting up to all kinds of mischief.Â
She nodded slowly, hiding her face against him, crying softly, âI miss Riyah.â she whispered to him meekly, nuzzling him as she clung to him. âI miss Niko⊠all of themâŠâ she whispered, fingers buried in his hair as she nuzzled his shoulder.
Just holding her, comforting her, knowing that this couldnât be easy with how close she was to both of them. He wished he could bring both the males back here in this instant and get them talking so they could work it out, at least between the three of them, even if it would take longer between the mates. Friends and siblings talking at least. Chris had a feeling Riyah was just attempting to support Folio, after being the one that Folio had been around for decades now before being thrust back into the gargoyle world⊠despite unknowingly already being a part of it. âI know, BabyGirl, I know. Boys are frustrating, I say this knowing I am just as frustrating.âÂ
âBoys are stupidâŠâ she grumbled, huffing softly against his chest. âWhy are boys dumb-â she grumbled before hearing the phone ring, and she picked up seeing it was Riyah, âWhat?â she snapped, sniffling.
âFuck you too,â he hissed, albeit slightly panicked, âI haven't seen Folio for a whileâ do you know where he is?â
Chris pulled back as Chenza reached for her phone on the bedside table when he heard the ring, he didnât see who was ringing. No, but he did hear the voice on the other end of the line through the speaker end enough to know, Riyah. Folio was gone. Wasnât it the full moon, wouldnât they keep better track of a werewolf on the full moon? Oh boy- wait. âOh, I think I know, nowhere we want to be, trust me.â Even if Folio didnât remember who he was, being near Niko and Atsuko when they got involved, was crazy. Throw in full moon werewolf insanity, Chris wanted nothing to do with it, thanks.
âWâŠoh. Oh. Riyah, he's probably here if you wanna come overâŠâ she said, wiping her eyes, âSorry⊠I was⊠frustrated. I'm sorry for lashing outâŠâ she whispered. Riyah was silent on the other end of the line and he set his jaw. Of course⊠âYeah⊠I'm not even sure that's a good idea, but thanks.â Did that mean he was with Atsuko? With a furrowed brow as he heard his sister apologize, he just huffed without a word and hung up. Running a hand over his face, it still doesn't feel any better, even knowing where he was.
This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness
Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics
Authors Note: And they they finally reunite under the full moon, beware the smut. lol enjoy.
Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.
Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)
Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, racism/speciesism, (To be added to)
Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.
Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.
Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?
(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)
Chapter Thirty Eight
Folio was always wired in the nights with the moon so close to being full, so the fact that heâd been up with Riyah and Noah. Jolly, Nick and Shade even joined them along the way, all of them wrapped up, not for the first time. Keeping him relaxed, wasnât always about rambunctious shenanigans, or even lustful hormone ones, sometimes it was just about keeping him distracted for the nights around the moon. Just like this.Â
The next day, Folio spent most of it cleaning out parts of his room on his own, returning to his packing. He felt lighter after all his time with his family the night before, despite being so wound up at the same time.Â
It was when he was going through his books, and his collection of smutty dragon fantasy books⊠the kind that Noah always made fun of him for. Folio could never explain it okay, he couldnât, he just liked them⊠but looking at the reptilian like bestial creature on the front, and he shuddered remembering the feeling of Atsukoâs tongue down his throat in that clock tower⊠Just like that⊠Folio was gone.Â
He was out the door and shifting onto all fours to run as fast as he could to get to the Church.
Atsuko was leaned on the mausoleum. He had been eating at least some and resting some, though his eyes opened at the crunch of leaves, and he perked scrambling to perch on the mausoleum, jumping to a tree looking only to see⊠a wolf. His mate. His eyes watered, but he forced them back. No. No tears.
He moved down and waited before pouncing and pinned him, gently by his shoulder, fingers spread through his fur. â⊠PupâŠâ he whispered, âWhy? Why now?â He asked gently, resisting the urge to scent him whining softly. He was still weak. But Niko- no. Not Niko. This was Nick Folio. Not Nikolai. He had to remember that⊠he had to. He couldn't hurt Folio again. His dark eyes were a storm of emotion⊠none of them were anger or hate. Just desperation, sorrow, grief, and longing. And love.Â
He pulled up off him and his eyes fluttered, feeling dizzy, but he stayed on his feet, ignoring the lingering warmth in his hand from touching his mate, leaning against the tree.Â
Folio had gotten to the Church around the front, seeing the line for the club with all the lights as the night was setting under the moon, and the wolf stayed far from the sights of the people⊠Too many people⊠He didn't intend to hurt anyone, that had never been Folio, and he was a one track mind right now, and they were zeroed in on that gargoyle from the clock tower⊠Growling at himself, he circled the far side of the Church, looking for any sign of a way in. Any sign of the creatures, he sniffed at the air as he searched his senses for them, and it was when he came to the graveyard he caught something⊠There⊠thereâŠ
It was the moment that he caught the scent, however, that he was ambushed⊠A yelp of surprise escaped him, howling out as the man who smelled too much like the creature he wanted, lept on top of him, pushing him down to the ground. Talking to him⊠Why? What did it matter, why? He wanted his monster, he wanted his dragon⊠Give⊠Give⊠A growl escaped him as Folio tried to shift under where he had pushed him down, the way he brushed his fingers through his fur.
When the man moved back from him, Folio shifted back onto all fours, staying in his wolf form, though. Now that heâd been attacked once, he wasnât going to give him the satisfaction of a weak spot, whether an underbelly, or human form⊠Folio was far too wolf for that under the full moon right then. Blinking up at him as he crouched low, protecting said underbelly with the ground, where was the beast he wanted, he craved, this man smelled like him⊠the wolfâs tail wagged at the thought.
âIt's busy tonight⊠you should be home⊠be safe⊠I know you hate meâŠâ he whispered kneeling down shaking ever so slightly. âBut I'm scared. I don't want to see you hurt again.â He whispered to him. Wanting nothing more than to touch him again.
⊠Itâs busy tonight. Should be home safe. For a second, Folio growled low at the man before him as he started to kneel down before him, staying low, his backside basically wiggling as his tail wagging in the air as he watched him carefully.Â
Scared.
ScaredâŠ
Iâm scaredâŠ
Iâm scaredâŠ
Those two words bounced around in his head and had Folio staring at Atsuko as he told him he didnât want him hurt again. Bones broke and healed, muscles stretched, and snapped back into place until Folio was kneeling, naked in the dirt in front of⊠of his mateâŠÂ
âAt- At-⊠Suko?âÂ
He stared, as Folio shifted. âNickâŠâ he whispered, taking off his hoodie and wrapped it around him. âLet's go insideâŠlet's get you comfy, and we can talk if you want.â He said softly, not realizing he wasn't talking to just Nick. His heart and eyes heavy as he sighed, helping him up.
Thing was, for Honesty, Nikolai was used to Atsuko being a bit⊠obtuse sometimes. Not seeing things that were right in front of his face, and yet other times seeing things that not one else saw. His mate was the most frustrating person in the world in that manner at times, so it was no wonder that Chenza had him so easy upset. He was going to have to find his friend and give her a big hug because it was not really her fault, at all. Folio really hoped that she wasnât upset heâd been avoiding her. He had, heâd admit it, heâd been avoiding everyone here, Atsuko was here.Â
âReally? Talking? But the Full Moon was made for the chase, and I always run, I can never sit still. You donât want to run with me, Suko?â His head tilting as he tried to tempt his mate into one of their favorite past times.Â
The elder blinked a few times, âYouâŠ?â his eyes watered, lip trembling, âNiko?â he whispered, cupping his face, running his thumb over his cheek, âNikoâŠ.â he whispered, tears welling up unable to keep them away now. He hiccuped, throwing his arms around him, nuzzling him and whimpering much like the feral beast he had been done. Desperate to love him. âI missed you, you asshole!â he hissed, licking at his neck and shoulder, nipping at him lightly as he held on. Not as strong as he should be yet, but he clung tightly, unwilling to let him go at that moment.
He grumbled softly through his tears, body shifting some, clothes absorbed into his form as he kept nuzzling and scenting him, wings unfurling. Then that long rough tongue swept over his skin again, pinning Folio down gently as the draconic beast purred against his skin before moving, not to restrain him- to not crush him. Looking down at him with wet dark eyes, whimpering and lipping at his skin.
The werewolf smiled slowly, seeing the realization spark in the older gargoyles eyes with the question of the nickname heâd given him so long ago. Turning his cheek into his hand, sighing as he saw those tears, he didnât want to make him cry, but he could understand it. Folio had felt like a mess for days, he could only imagine how Atsuko had been feeling for centuries, since heâd died. He tried not to, he did, but Folio couldnât help but laugh at the way that Atsuko called him an asshole with a hiss. His arms wrapping around him some even as he nipped at him like that, clinging to him⊠He was perfectly okay with that.Â
As he felt Atsuko shift, growing some in size just a bit, the already smaller man groaned, but not really in frustration, instead thrilled in the change as he felt him nuzzle against him. His tongue swept over his skin had him groaning again when Atsuko was pressing against him, âYou, you still like the crypt.â The mausoleum.
Atsuko nuzzled him harder and licked his skin more. Of course. It's where we spent so much time⊠the elder's voice was gravelly in his head as he whimpered and whined softly, looking at him desperately. He nibbled softly as he looked at him contently with a needy, purr, laying his head down over his chest listening to his heartbeat.
Groaning again as Atsuko licked against him, pressing his body against him with the way his mate had all but draped his now larger body over his. Fuck. Hands grasped at his mate, fingers running over his black, shimmering scales that ran down the sides of Atsukoâs neck and shoulders in this half shift. âYou feel so thin, Baby⊠what happened?â
The gargoyle whimpered, nibbling at him. Punishment⊠for upsetting you. Noah fed me⊠that way you wouldn't be too mad. Been eating since yesterday. Is⊠that okay? He grumbled gently.
Folio flinched at the mention of punishment, he hated the way Jerahmiel had punished Honesty, he hated how he punished all of them. He was, vindictive, he would prefer how he ignore Nikolai when he screwed up, but that was because he would just punish Honesty instead, and that reminder made the smaller man whine. That was even before heâd been able to convince Atsuko to agree to be his mate, it had taken him well over a century of their involvement before heâd been managed to encourage him. Sighing, the problem was, the way Atsuko felt now, did not feel like a mere few days of punishment from the clock tower⊠Yet, he knew he was telling him no lies. No lies, only⊠âIs that all?â
The draconic beast whined, hiding, the catacombs. I've⊠been there since after Noah⊠was bornâŠÂ
He kneaded the earth, whimpering anxiously as his stomach rumbled violently now, and he trembled lightly as it felt like Folio was petting his bones..
Oh, he loved him, Niko loved Suko with his whole heart and soul, but every so often he drove him around the bend. Isnât that how love was? He saw it in all the others too, especially with beings that lived as long as they did. People mistook Honesty, though, just because he never lied, didnât mean that he couldnât just, not tell you something⊠The man he loved was excellent at times, at simply, not telling him something⊠at least, when he didnât want to, or he forgot to. There were other times when he would just blurt out details no one wanted him to share.
None of the others ever knew which time it was going to be. Folio supposed that would be frustrating to the others, more often than not.
The catacombs, they were never supposed to go into the catacombs, and he could bet all the money they were never granted back then how and why he was down there⊠Especially when he was marking it with Noahâs birth. Tadashi died around Noahâs birth. âTadashi didnât even know did he, about Noah, Moma, she, she never got toâŠâ Sighing⊠As much as he wanted to wrap his body around Atsuko, he wanted to⊠just thinking about his mate, spending four hundred years lost in the dead. It hurt.
He whimpered, nudging him gently, I waited⊠I was good. I tried⊠he whispered mentally, whimpering and trying to scent him, still trembling sweetly, tail coiled around them, chirping.
Folio shuddered a little as Atsuko nuzzled, pushing himself against him to scent him back with a whine, his eyes closing, to push back the tears and attempting to ease the tension ripping through his body. âI know Drake, I know.â His hands, with nails a little too sharps scraping over scales. Oh, he missed being able to think to Atsuko, being mates, but he wasnât a gargoyle anymore, the fact he could still hear him⊠âYou, I promised I wouldnât leave you alone, I came back⊠Iâm sorry I took so long. I promised Moma Iâd protect Noah too, Iâm so sorry.â Leaning in to kiss him, he didnât want him to feel like Noah was more important, just explaining that being away for so long, was important.
He rumbled lightly, kissing back as he curled up against him, shaking lightly. âNoah is important. I just⊠wanted to assure you I was good.â He breathed, laying his horned head on his shoulder.
Noah was important, he was his brother, he was his family, just like Nick, and Jolly, and if his Moma was still here⊠Folio wouldnât talk about what had happened to her because he wasnât sure that would go down well. Not when he remembered that face, he remembered that fact all too well, and not just from the night Moma had died. He remembered seeing her years before that, and that, was why he knew that it wasnât an accident heâd turned up that night to find Moma. When sheâd insisted he run⊠heâd picked up his brother, and run. As Atsuko shook lightly, Folio was worried, somehow they were still partially bonded obviously, with Atsuko still able to speak to him⊠but heâd died, and theyâd not been able to complete the mating bond in the first place. Would his fear keep him from him again?
It took him a century to convince him the first time⊠Even while they were involved⊠âSuko?â
He looked up, purring, Yes? He ground against him, gently nuzzling his neck and shoulder, licking up his cheek softly. Folio tilted his head to look down at his mate, his mate who wasnât  quite his mate right now, and that felt so very⊠wrong. Scraping his slight wolf claws down his dark gargoyle scales, well, if this was going to take another century, he might as well start now⊠âWill you be my mate again, Suko?â
âYes. I will be your mate.â He said without hesitating and shivered at the feeling of his claws on his scales, back arching before picking up Folio to slip inside the mausoleum, growling softly as he nipped at him gently. Mine.
Folioâs eyes went wide, and he perked up instantly when Atsuko spoke out loud this time. He agreed. Wrapping around him when he picked him up, growling back at the nip, before he was kissing him again, Folioâs teeth sharper like his claws as he clung to the gargoyle while he carried him.
As soon as they were alone in the structure, Atsuko huffed and laid down Folio grinding and touching as much of him as he could. âMine.â He growled verbally before kissing him and shoving his tongue down his throat.
âYours.â The gravel of his reply came because he wasnât shifted to his wolf, when he was changed, he couldnât actually talk outside of growls and howls unlike when he was a gargoyle. Arching up to his mate as Atsuko laid him down, moaning into the kiss as he ground against him before his mateâs tongue was being pressed down into his throat. Fuck, yes, yes, his claws were digging into Atsukoâs arms as he felt his cock throb with pure need, his body shuddering with the feeling of his tongue invading so blissfully into his body. Folio had been so blissfully reminded, yet unaware, in the clock tower⊠and heâd dreamed about this faceless draconic lover for so long⊠now he knew why. Everything would be different, he wasnât a gargoyle now, though.Â
âMineâŠ. All mineâŠâ he purred, pulling back, tilting his head as he looked him over, grinding gently and slowly against him. âNowâŠ? Please⊠no more waiting.â He pleaded softly, claws scraping lightly, âI want my mate⊠all I've wantedâŠâ he whispered, shifting back into more human form, purring, peeling off clothes as he looked him over, nails scraping over his chest. âNow.â
Folioâs tongue ran over his canine like sharpened teeth as Atsuko pulled back, his eyes regarding him as he watched his mate take in his new body. He knew he was different, tiny compared to the gargoyle Suko had mated once⊠whining at the way he whispers, pushing his smaller body closer to Atsuko, he wanted that, he wanted all of that too. Still, Atsukoâs claws, even in his human form were scraping over his chest, Folio didnât for a second pull away. âDrake, Drake⊠my DrakeâŠâ Folio arched up against him at the feel of his nails down his chest⊠but firstâŠ
âAre you going to ask me first?â Folio wanted to be sure⊠he wanted to do this right. Yes⊠with the thoughts, he might not need to, but Folio was not going to risk it. They had not been apart six hundred years to not be finally bonded properly!
âWill you be my mate?â he asked softly, waiting with a slight tremble, anxious and hopeful he would touch him, waiting to hear him say it. His eyes widened, dilated as he looked into his eyes, licking his lips, teeth flashing in the low light of the crypt.
The excitable wiggle of the werewolf under him, was practically intoxicating, Folio felt like it was vibrating hearing Atsuko asking that. He might as well be back all the way, six hundred years ago, Niko, hearing him say it for the first time⊠So sure heâd say no again but asking just needing him to hear Atsuko say something during the battle that day while heâd been injured⊠Injured and dying.
He wasnât injured now⊠Now he had his Drake. Here and now. âBy the angels, yes, my Drake, yes, I will be your mate.â And this time he wasnât looking at him, covered in blood about to pass out in front of him. âCome here.â Reaching up for him, cupping his cheeks, pulling Atsuko in for a kiss
Atsuko didnât hesitate to kiss him harder, grinding against him, My mate. Mine. Mine. Mine. Possessive needy thoughts flooded his brain, making him shiver hungrily, claws scraping as his tail swayed over Folioâs legs teasingly. He kissed down his neck, teeth scraping and groaning before he bit his shoulder, sharp teeth breaking skin. It was permission. Folio wasnât a gargoyle now. He was a werewolf. He had another mating ritualâŠ.
A snarl slipped from the smaller man the moment Atsukoâs teeth sank into his shoulder, the werewolf had been howling inside of him, begging for that moment⊠The gargoyle in him had what he wanted, had been waiting for, but the werewolf, while at the height of his cycle in many other ways, his mating rite was much more primal⊠and bloody. His teeth, sharp, vicious, sank into Atsukoâs shoulder, and the copper tang of his blood hit his tongue as he growled, marking him⊠His⊠Mine. Folio might never be able to talk to him the same way, but his claim was there. Now the gargoyles didnât have to turn to stone every day, heâd even scar for him, just like werewolf mating was supposed to.
Atsuko moaned loudly as he did, head falling back with a desperate moan. âFuck-â he gasped out shakily, toes curling as he rocked slightly but didnât pull away. âPlease- Niko- Stop teasing me- pleaseâŠ. Please- I- please-â
Even as Atsuko was moaning, though, Niko wasnât letting go, his teeth still biting into his shoulder. Instead, he surged up and pushed his body up, the full moon coming with the primal edge of his wolf allowing him to shift them, ending up with him pushing Atsuko onto his back. Finally, his teeth pulled from his mateâs shoulder, blood dripping from his sharpened teeth before, he licked over the wound to seal the skin, tending the mark like any good wolf tending his mate⊠Growling against his skin, his hips rolling down against him as he did, before he was reaching and pressing his fingers to Atsukoâs lips⊠âSpit, Baby.â No more teasing.
He opened his mouth, drooling and made sure to coat his fingers, whining loudly and sweetly, holding onto him as he rolled his hips against Folio's, desperate to coat his fingers well enough. This was not the first time, nor the last that they had made do with spit, or having to find slick of some kind in an unconventional means⊠Folio, however, was usually much better at having a travel packet of lube or a condom on him, thanks to Noah⊠neither, however, right that moment. âNext time more than spit, Iâm not hurting you.â
Reaching between them, leaning back, slick fingers sliding between Atsukoâs cheeks⊠It had been a long time.
The elder spread his legs, grinding slowly as he trembled, âPup- I don't care if it hurts-â he groaned, âI need you now-â He whispered, eyes fluttering and rolling back at the gentle touch.
Folio just shook his head, âNo, no, I care, I care..â his fingers stroking over his hole before pressing one spit slick finger, his nail once more dull, inside of his mate carefully. âI care because I havenât spent the last few days fretting over the thought of you hating me, and me thinking I bullied you into being my mate centuries ago⊠only to hurt you⊠so suck it up.â Smirking at him, okay, so they were not the typical mated pair, not even close.
Atsuko whimpered out, gasping. âFucking- brat.â He gasped, rolling his hips harshly, eyes fluttering helplessly. âFolio- Niko-â he gasped out meekly, jaw slack.
Pumping the finger inside of him, once, twice, the slide of the spit allowing him to add a second finger after a moment, and the werewolf grinned wide at the gasp from his mate. Teeth pointed even in the dark of the mausoleum, Folio growling at his mate happily, âYou love it.â
Atsuko whimpered, reaching up as his tail swayed, fingers in Folioâs locks, whining before it turned into a needy growl, tugging him down into an aggressive and needy kiss. Trying to convey at the moment what he needed. What he craved. He pulled away, shaking, âPlease.â
Oh, the werewolf knew what he needed, he knew, Folio still wasnât pushing, he wasnât giving in by rushing⊠There were some full moons when the primal side of the wolf would take over, and heâd be all aggression and just maul his partner, howling to the moon⊠Nothing but teeth, and claws, chasing them down under the moonlight⊠This was not that. Atsuko was his mate and Niko had been waiting for this for six hundred years⊠since heâd died bleeding out in his arms⊠longer even. Seven hundred since the first time heâd asked him and Atsuko had told him he was too afraid of being alone to be his mate. Too afraid, and Nikolai had been determined to prove he didnât have to be⊠and here he was, six hundred years, post death, proving it. Not alone.
Twisting two fingers inside of him, Folio shifted so he could pull back just enough and spit a little more, adding to the slick and add a third finger inside of him. âPlease what?â
Atsuko's head fell back, whimpering and whining- âPlease, fuck me, knot me- anything- please-â he begged tears in his eyes as he looked up at him, holding onto him, âFill me.â He begged, gasping.
Folio moaned at the thought, it would be so easy, so tempting, but the thought, and he knew, he knew Atsuko⊠âHow long Drake? How long has it been since youâve had sex?â He was not going to hurt him. Stretching him with spit was one thing, but knotting him with nothing but spit was another thing entirely.
He looked up at him, eyes watering. âSix hundred years, and ten daysâŠâ he whispered, recounting their last time, eyes welling with tears. âPlease- please I need it. I don't care-â he begged.
Their last time before the battle, before the attack. âI know, I know Drake, but I canât knot you without lube okay, Baby, we have this.â Leaning in to kiss him, assuring him he wasnât going to stop though, not going to pull away from him as he cried, he begged as his fingers twisted, stretching him. Knowing just how long it had been for him now⊠No⊠fuck⊠he was going to have to resist. Folio slipped his fingers from his mate and shifted his hips over him, wrapping his spit slick fingers around his cock and stroked as he lined himself up.
Atsuko held onto him, trembling as he whined and whimpered, âI can take it- I can. I promise-â he gasped before moaning as he lined up. âPlease- I've been good- baby- I need-â
He growled softly, snapping lightly, âNiko- I will make sure I get that knot one way or another, and you know it- please-â
Niko, just growled right back, teeth bared âYou want me to stop, you want to go inside and get the lube right now, we can do that⊠we can go, right now? Letâs go!â Calling his bluff. Pulling back just slightly, seeing what he would do.
Atsuko grit his teeth, flipping him onto his back despite being weak- âNo! NO! NO MORE INCOMPLETE MATINGS!â he roared, eyes wet as he stared at him, tail whipping back and forth before realizing, and he froze. He shook, some pulling back. âIâŠâ he looked at Nick as if he had snapped out of a trance. âI'mâŠâ
His mateâs roar was stark and was met with a high yowl as Folio found his back slammed back down to the stone floor of the mausoleum, âFuck! Suko!â Looking up at the teary eyes of the larger man, his hands grasping him so tightly as he saw the way he froze⊠Swallowing⊠âIâm not saying no.â His words quiet. Heâd never tell him no, he wasnât even saying not tonight after what had happened last time⊠âPlease⊠we can go inside, okay?â
He whined and nuzzled Folio, shifting more into a beast begging for forgiveness before seeming to think and moved Folio onto his back before opening the entrance To the catacombs. Carrying him into the dark fearlessly. He rumbled softly, safest. Nothing can happen this way. Safest. Take you to nest. Have lube thereâŠstole some. Have much. I have it⊠the feral side rumbled as the catacombs remained still⊠no movement and bones crunched under his claws before finding his nest of stolen goods and mattresses, sighing contently as he set Folio down.
It took Folio a moment to realize where Atsuko was taking him after the gargoyle was picking him up, his shift into his more beast form having his size growing again. The werewolf just wrapped around him when heâd lifted him up, sighing, giving in to the movement, happy that he seemed to agree now⊠until he saw where they were going⊠âWait, no, no, Suko, not the catacombs!â Was he fucking joking?! Every gargoyle knew what the catacombs were for okay, and Niko had never liked the thought of them, never. One, they werenât supposed to go in there, for a reason, and two⊠zombies. Long ago, before the creation of graveyards on holy ground had become the normal, when mortalâs buried their dead anywhere, eventually, their dead, didnât stay⊠dead. So the gargoyles had to create the catacombs to trap the zombies that escape their graves⊠All gargoyle protected churches had them. Eventually, holy ground and graveyards sanctified the bodies of the dead and new zombies werenât created, just leaving the old ones to be⊠contained.
Atsuko taking him down here, had Niko trying to scramble out of his arms even as he was talking to him, telling him it was safe, nest, lube⊠âWhat do you mean, you have a⊠nest?â Seeing the mattresses as he set him down, glancing around before he looked back to his mate. Something was going on here⊠something he didnât like⊠âWhy, do you have a nest down here?â
The beast tilted his head, Itâs home. I made it home. Had to. Commanded to stay out of sight⊠had to do a lot to make safe. But safe now. The beast set him down and nudged him gently. Safest place. No angels. No zombies. No interruptions.Â
Itâs home. Niko stared at his mate⊠He was commanded? There was only one angel he could think of that would have commanded him down here out of sight⊠Jerahmiel⊠son of a bitch. âHeâs still out there, isnât he? Iâve been hoping he was dead and that is why heâs not here.â Glancing around again, as Atsuko nudged him once more, no angels, no zombies⊠if there were no zombies⊠âYou killed all the zombies that were contained in the catacombs here?â These were massive catacombsâŠ
He purred in confirmation, licking his cheek and curled around him, I did. Had to stay safe⊠no resting for years. Had to be sure. All gone now⊠very quiet mostly now. He sighed, clicking his teeth softly. The dragon shifted once more slowly, blinking and looked at Folio, âDid⊠I do something wrongâŠ? Is⊠did I mess up again?â he asked, his eyes widening as he swallowed the thought itself messing with his head.
âNo, no, you didnât mess up, not at all.â The werewolf assured him quickly, but there was something about the way he was looking around, at how still everything felt down here. Admittedly, Niko had never been game enough to venture down here, for good reason, zombies, the stories heâd heard about them from the elder gargoyles, heâd never wanted to deal with them. Atsuko down here for so long, he would have thought he could evade them, stay out of sight was the command, not kill everything⊠If heâd killed everything⊠What else would he be willing to kill? Zombies were technically still human spirits, dead, but human, that was why the gargoyles were commanded to trap them instead of killing them⊠If Atsuko killed them all, would he kill actual humans? Would the others think that he couldâŠÂ
The others could never know. Niko was never going to tell them.
âNo, Drake. You stayed safe.â Reaching for Atsuko, cradling his face, âyou stayed safe and did nothing wrong, you waited for me to come home.â Smiling at him as he leaned in to kiss him.
He kissed back, crawling closer to curl against him, nuzzling gently against him, cooing, adoration in his eyes as he looked at him. When he pulled back to let him breathe. It was a bit dusty down here, considering Atsuko hadn't been sleeping in doors. He shook the blankets free of dust before gently pushing Niko onto his back. âNow?â
As Atsuko pushed him back, Niko was letting him move this time, just watching him. Taking in deep breaths, the catacombs were really far from calming for him, especially not in his last life, and this life was proving to be no easier with all this. Looking up to Atsuko, his hands reaching for his sides, now, âlubeâŠâ Reminding him of their reason for coming inside⊠lube first, where was it.
He grabbed it off a shelf. It was fresh, and he put it in his hand and nuzzled him more. âDo⊠you not want to be down here? Even though it's safe nowâŠ?â He asked softly.
Folio, Folio was scared, suddenly so scared. Not of his mate, but for his mate. It was bad enough that heâd had a stint going feral in the clock tower, coming back from that, that the others would be watching him carefully, but this? This might tip the balance. Did he want to complete their mating in the catacombs? Not really, but Atsuko felt safe down here, that was what was important, and no one would find them right now⊠âItâs fine, baby, Iâm fine.â Clicking open the lube, he spilled some onto his fingers, âno more incomplete matings, come here.â Reaching for Atsuko, pulling him into a kiss, and pressing his lubed fingers inside of him.
Atsuko kissed back, cupping his face and nuzzled him softly, chirping gently before moaning, feeling him slip his fingers in easier. Less pain with the slick. He melted and kissed him deeper, as his tail moved to wrap around his thigh, lightly rubbing against him teasingly. âMine⊠mineâŠâ he whispered sweetly.
Nikoâs fingers twisted far smoother this time inside of his mate as he pumped his fingers inside of his ass as he kissed him. Smiling at the soft whispers against his lips, oh he was his all right, that wasnât going to change, not now, not ever. Not even death was going to change that. âYours Drake, yours.â Grinning against his mouth as he stretched him a bit more before he slipped his fingers out again⊠âSo good, come on⊠ride me.â He was on top this time.
He moaned softly, looking at him with love and moved to straddle him, sliding down, making sure everything was aligned. As Folio filled him, he moaned, savoring the feeling of him, eyes fluttering as pleasure welled up inside of him, heart soaring and raging happily. He kept going until their hips met, and his tail squeezed his thigh, gently rubbing against his skin tenderly. âMine⊠my loveâŠâ he whispered, moving a bit. It was teasingly slow at first, a savoring pace, gentle and loving, as Atsuko pressed a hand over his chest, feeling his heart beat. A small smile crossed his lips as he looked into his eyes, âNikoâŠâ he breathed before steadily picking up the pace.
Fingers wrapped around Atsukoâs hips as Folio lifted his when his cock filled him, fuck, while it hadnât been six hundred years for him, it had been so long since heâd been able to touch his mate. Moaning as he looked up to Atsuko, âSuko, please.â His hips jerked up to his as his hand pressed against his chest, enjoying the touch, savouring it with everything in him. âI love you, my mate.â
âI love you. I missed you-â he breathed moving faster and harder trembling as he moved, squeezing his leg, âI missed youâŠâ he whispered continuing moving and rocking trembling for him as he savored the touch, nuzzling his neck and chest. âPlease donât do that againâŠâ he breathed, kissing him again despite how awkward it was to move. âPlease-â
The way Atsukoâs tail was wrapped around his leg was the most perfect comfort, grounding him away from the catacombs as he shifted with him, moving with each roll of his hips. Growling as his claws dug in slightly, holding on to him, feeling the way his cock jumped as Atsuko rode him, trembling as he rocked, nuzzling against him, âI wonât, I swear I wonât.â Fighting hellhounds, vampires, fuck, he would be ever so careful not to risk leaving Atsuko alone again. Not after so long. Not knowing what heâd put him through.
Atsukoâs head fell back as he moved with more purpose now, his toes curling as he trembled lightly, groaning in the back of his throat, âI love you. Iâve always loved you- I was just scared⊠I was scared to admit it-â he confessed, babbling softly with tears in his eyes as he looked into his eyes again, âIâm so sorry I took so long.â
Folioâs forehead pressed against Atsukoâs as their eyes met, glazed with tears, both happy, and sad in the face of how they were feeling. Blissful and bitter-sweet at the memories that were in their mind. Hearing him say that he loved him⊠hearing that⊠Hearing him actually say it⊠after how many times heâd tried to get him to say it before⊠âI love you, I love you, I love youâŠâ Moaning as his hips rolled up, he could feel his knot starting to form inside of him as Atsuko pressed down harder against him, leaving him to gasp out.
Atsuko moaned and kissed him, âI love you, I have for over seven hundred years. I love you-â he panted, feeling his knot teasing his hole before excitement rushed his mind and without thinking pressed down fully. As his knot popped inside of him, he cried out cumming and holding on tighter, rolling his hips a few more times tight around him as his eyes rolled back harder and his body trembled forward.
For Cheerfulness, Niko was so fucking happy he was half sobbing against Atsukoâs mouth as he kissed him back, clutching him as he fucked up into him. The howl that escaped him as his mate clenched so tight around his knot when he locked inside of him then, triggering him to come completely undone, filling him. Folio couldnât resist biting him again, sharp teeth latching down on his shoulder over the bite that heâd marked him once already as his hips jerked up into him with his knot.
The gargoyle moaned and trembled against him, savoring the pain of the bite as much as he savored his love. He couldnât help it. He adored him. He felt him. He needed him. And this was what he had wanted and waited for, dreaming of in the dark. And it was worth the wait to feel his lover hold him and fill him and claim him as his one⊠The one he would come home to. That he wouldnât be left alone when others had their mates. He had his true home back.Â
There was no way he would let him go again. He slumped into him purring and nuzzled him, nibbling his shoulder and neck, despite the way his thighs were trembling, threatening to give out.
Feeling the way Atsukoâs thighs were trembling, Nikoâs arms were wrapped around him with him pulling him down as much as he could. Shifting and rolling them both to their side on the mattress to try and make it more comfortable so he could relax together. âRelax, relax, Suko.â It was going to be a little bit, though, full moon, might not be as long as other nights⊠his energy was at a high on nights like this. However, the emotional toll tonight, had drained him in a way that no moon could count for, and looking at Atsuko, he wasnât going to suggest another chase like he might any other night. Oh, heâd loved it, he missed it, his bat⊠no wonder heâd taken to Shade, giant bat that he was, but Suko was his Bat.
He purred softly, laying back with dreamy eyes, hand cupping his cheek, petting him gently, memorizing every inch of his face. âBaby- my love⊠I'm so sorry I didn't fight harder that day.â he breathed, running his thumb over his lower lip. âMy love.â
Laying against him, Folio just sighed, shaking his head even as Atsuko pet his face, dark eyes shining in the light of the lamps. âYou fought, I know, I remember.â His memory wasnât perfect, he remembered enough, he remembered looking up at him⊠He remembered the pain in his eyes, the way they shone with tears when he realized he was injured so badly⊠and the guilt he felt that heâd caused that. âI love you, and Iâm so sorry⊠So sorry- I-â He was the fighter of the two of them, the one that should have been better, the one that patrolled, the one that protected him⊠not the other way around.
âI tried to stop the bleeding⊠I still feel your blood on my hands sometimes. I wanted you to make it to sunrise⊠I triedâŠâ he whispered, still looking over him. âI triedâŠâ he whispered. Wrinkle here⊠a smile mark here⊠lips slightly chapped⊠but⊠he was there. Here with him. Touching him.
Leaning in, Niko kissed Suko softly, and then harder, âItâs okay, Bat, itâs okay, Iâm here now. No more worries, no more waiting for sunrise.â At least he healed so much faster now. Telling Atsuko that there had been times that other creatures had tried to rip him apart, probably wouldnât be the best idea, but it was true. They didnât try to kill them though, they tried to help them, Nick had started them on that path, didnât always work, though. They still tried.
Atsuko melted, pressing his lips to his once more, shivering and whining lovingly. He wrapped his tail tighter and ground a bit and cuddled in more, âbaby⊠baby is home.â
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Quality
Anya is LIVE right now
FREE
Free to watch âą No registration required âą HD streaming
This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness
Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics
Authors Note: Trying to find a way to get them to talk, now that is the trick!
Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.
Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)
Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, racism/speciesism, (To be added to)
Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.
Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.
Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?
(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)
Chapter Thirty Seven
The calm of the passing week settled into a new routine, Vinny had been going through applications and Gwynn had been working on amulets and the wards best they could. However, Atsuko had been resting at his favorite mausoleum, the one where he and Nickolai had always hidden away. Now he sat waiting. Hugging his knees to his chest, as his stomach growled. He had only eaten a little over the past few days, but⊠He hadn't felt as if he was good enough. He had lost control. His mate⊠He wanted his mate⊠But did he deserve that any longer?Â
His nearly black eyes were only half open, exhausted. His skin was tanner now, from sitting out all week, it was a good look on him, though he didn't notice it. He hadn't been inside for longer than a bathroom break. He was fairly certain Chenza and Chris would have disapproved of him doing things like they once had, they enjoyed their indoor plumbing. His head leaned on the building, almost giving into sleep but perked immediately, not wanting to sleep. This was his punishment, after all.
Moving into the Church was going slowly for the new group, Noah couldnât say he was really being that helpful with that considering he was going back and forth. He was doing as much here to help set up plenty with the baby things, Gwynn had already connected an alcove to the apartment. Basically, expanded the entire apartment so that Ricky and Justin wouldnât have to choose to move. Now, it had a massive nursery area attached, with a room where the babies could sleep, another that was a play room, and they were painting them, decorating them with all the furniture they were buying, and putting together. Having to go back to the baby store a few times more since that first day.
Noah could tell his brother was struggling with the move, and he felt bad that Folio was having a hard time⊠Just as much, he noticed that Atsuko was keeping his distance from everyone, and it didnât feel right. So when Vinny made lunch, Noah thanked her and grabbed an extra large container of the seafood salad, hopefully he could share when he found Atsuko⊠He was feeling so much better, full more often, actually being able to eat properly, lots of fish. A red meat burger might be nice, but hey he couldnât complain, it was a dream to feel full.
It didnât take Noah long to find Atsuko once he found his trail, he had a way about him. Sighing as he spied him by the mausoleum, âHey Atsuko⊠Hungry?â
Atsuko looked up, then rubbing his sleepy eyes. âMm? Yes⊠but⊠I⊠don't think I deserve to eat yet. My punishment⊠IâŠâ The gargoyle looked at his hands picking at his nails, picking at them⊠They were short and worn down to nubs. A nail-biter it seemed.
Noah moved over closer, âYour punishment? What punishment? Who is punishing you?â Yes, Folio was struggling with the news of his past, his brother, what had apparently had happened to him⊠But Noah wasnât sure to what extent the rest of it was. While he had talked to him some, Folio was spending more of his time with Riyah. Noah was just glad someone was able to comfort him. âBesides, not eating? That should never be part of a punishment, take that from me. Please, at least a few bites?â It was angel food, a few bites might fill him up some, right? Maybe not the way it did Noah, but it would have to help at least.
Atsuko glanced at him, â⊠I don't know. It's always been my punishment⊠when Jerahmiel wanted me to behave, I wasn't given rations⊠How should I punish myself then?â He asked, taking a bite of the salad hesitantly, unsure if this was actually okay, though the singular bite filled him quite a bit once he swallowed. âThis is⊠angel food⊠isn't it?â He asked, chuckling. âYou are much like your fatherâŠ.â
Jerahmiel, heâd been mentioned before, reluctantly when Noah had asked questions about things that had happened before⊠He didnât like what heâd heard about this man, he really didnât. To hear that he had literally held rations back from someone to punish them? That was inhuman⊠But then as Atsuko continued and asked him how he should punish himself⊠As if he should choose for himself how to punish the other man, especially when he wasnât even really sure why he was being punished⊠No⊠No⊠That was just cruel and unusual to have to choose.
âAtsuko, no, you shouldnât have to punish yourself, what are you even punishing yourself for?â That, no, he shouldnât be punishing himself at all, if he were in trouble, the others would have said something, surely.
Smiling when he figured out it was angel food right away, taking a bite himself, oh, Vinny was good, as always. âYep, Vinnyâs seafood salad, I definitely need some of her recipes, or get her to let me cook with her. I havenât worked with any of the angel food yet, but Chris has only gone finishing once since after, well, Ryanâs punishment⊠which, unlike yours, was deserved.â Giving Atsuko a look, he stood by that, he did.
The elder sighed softly, taking another bite, âI⊠I scared my mate away. I donât know⊠I was trying to be romantic while feral⊠I scared him. I⊠Iâm punishing myself. Because Iâm⊠I shouldâŠâ He swallowed and hugged himself, tearing up. âIâm scared, Noah.â He whispered, âI miss him. I know most of the time I'm clueless when recognizing people- itâd been so longâŠâ Continuing with a whisper as his chest ached. âEveryone recognized him before I did, and Iâm his mate.â
Atsuko set his spoon down, done eating, full enough for now, as he hid his face. âI know he doesnât remember. Maybe he never will. I wonât hold him to his old promise⊠But Iâm scared.â
Noah sighed as he took another bite of the salad himself, listening as Atsuko talked, glad that he was, that he was talking to him even if he was thoughtful about it. He knew how hard it was to talk about things like this, to admit to fear⊠Fear is a powerful emotion at the best of times, and the worse when it is something so important.
âI donât think you scared him away. If that was going to happen, he wouldnât have been all cuddly with you, it wasâŠâ Noah paused, unsure how to continue, âthere was so much that night Atsuko, what happened between the two of you, that, wasnât the problem. At least, I donât think it was. He was worried about you, and wrapped up in you the whole way back here.â Noah had to stop himself from going into detail about the different things that Folio, his brother, had found out that night, and even then, there was a lot his brother hadnât heard. Honestly, he hoped maybe never fully understand, but Noah was beginning to learn a lot when it came to Angels, a lot he himself he wished he didnât know, but did.
Sighing when he realized Atsuko stopped eating, but Noah had another bite, slowly, maybe he would want some more. âPromise, what promise did he make?â
Atsuko sniffled, holding himself tighter. âThat Iâd never have to be scared⊠That he'd be there⊠with me.â
Noah had to bite his tongue before he pointed out that was an unfair promise to hold him to from the get, especially when Noah still had to be there when Folio woke up in cold sweats⊠He still had night terrors of the night his entire pack had been slaughtered when he was only a toddler, the night heâd been dropped on his motherâs doorstep, the night sheâd decided to take him in. Noah remembered her telling him about how sheâd found him curled up sound asleep, like a puppy, on their front stoop, just a little boy, all alone, lost in the world. At first, sheâd tried to find his family, but it had only taken two days for her to find the story of the werewolf pack and piece together what had happened to them. Nick had woken up in tears that very night, clinging to her.Â
Sighing, Noah spooned another mouthful of salad into his mouth thoughtfully, not wanting to say anything heâd regret, heâd sworn to Ryan he wouldnât say anything about the angels. He refused to worsen it for Atsuko, and trying to explain that he thought that maybe Folioâs brother issues might have contributed to his problems right now, that would likely make it so much worse. It would probably have him have asking questions Noah couldnât, wouldnât, answer. Not without bringing up the angels, and that was no go.
âWould you believe me if I told you that I think you just need to give Folio time? That this was just a shock? Trust me, Iâve had some big ones lately, and they arenât easyâŠâ He couldnât even say he wasnât still trying to adjust, though Vinny claimed he was putting weight on at least. âIâm still struggling.â
âThat's⊠why I'm waiting. I've been waiting⊠and I just⊠I know that I have to be patient.â Atsuko murmured, looking up at Noah and smiled⊠he looked less like a twig. Less gaunt. âAngel food has helped?â He asked softly with gentle eyes.
Patience, not something that was easy Noah supposed, considering Atsuko had been without his mate for centuries, longer than Folio had been alive as it were. Which was part of the problem. The question of the angel food, as Noah took another bite, before offering the almost empty bowl again to Atsuko if he wanted a little more⊠smiling slightly as he swallowed. âYes, I finally feel full, itâs good⊠and Vinny says I look like Iâve put on some weight.â A woman commenting on weight used to be thought of as terrifying, theyâd make some snarky remark about how dare he be so skinny, but to hear the fondness in her voice, he knew she only wished his good health.
Atsuko smiled softly, âI⊠Iâll do a half a bite. I don't want to overwhelm myselfâŠâ He whispered, taking another small bite, âYou have, you look like you aren't on the verge of starvation.â He mused softly with gentle eyes. âChenza has always been a mother hen. She matches Christopher so well in that regard.â He hummed.
Noah scoffed, âI was not on the verge of starvation, you are all so dramatic, you talk like I was skin and bone, I stuffed my face every damn day, I had meat on my bones, I did. I would have been a meal, thank you⊠Maybe not a big meal, or a full McHappy Meal, but a meal a least. Damn.â Shaking his head, making him feel like you could have counted his ribs or something, starvation. Still, he smiled when Atsuko did take that half a bite, heâd seen this, the barely eating, time on the street, helping people on the street, growing up with Nick and Jolly⊠He knew the effect⊠Noah wasnât going to sit and let Atsuko do this to himself.Â
Finishing the last of his salad now himself, Noah swallowed, âThe question is now, when is the fish diet going to drive me insane⊠I am already craving a cheeseburger.â
âWellâŠ. If I were to catch you a deer⊠You could bless it, and you'd have red meat.â Atsuko offered. âBlessed beasts only come from archangels.â He commented. âIt would be worth a shot.â He said gently, âor we could see about chickens. Blessed chickens producing eggs?â
Oh, oh, so Atsuko knew about that part. Noah had wondered how much he knew having been keeping himself sparse from everyone these past few days, if he knew about Noahâs other grand-parentage. He still wasnât sure how he felt about it, sure Gwynn said his grandfather was one of the nicer Archangels, but not only had he fallen, but no one had seen anything of him. If he were decent, would he not be out there, helping people? Then again, he was the Angel of Death. He was doing his job, just as he was supposed to, it was just a job that most would not be inclined to be partial to. It made Noah think of that new show, where the Endless, Death, she was so pleasantâŠ
Swallowing heavily at the prospect, though⊠Him⊠he could bless animals to create blessed animals. The thought on one hand was beautiful⊠on the other hand⊠completely fucking horrifying.Â
The thought that he would be blessing a living being, just to then kill it for his own pleasure? Yes, it would be for his nourishment also, but it would be like assuming he deserved this life more than the animal did. He knew, he knew there were beings that killed to eat, and never, not once, did he judge them, Jolly hunted, he did, never humans, but he hunted⊠However, blessing the animals for slaughter felt like taking it a step even further. Besides, the possibility there was an option where animals wouldnât have to die, he liked that one.
A strangled sound left Noah after a moment, âChickens, lets, let's look at the chicken idea. There is probably a lot we can do with eggs.â
Atsuko nodded, âYour dad would be really proud of you. We can bring up chickens.â He hummed, leaning on the building and smiled softly. âWe can talk about it.â He whispered, eyes getting heavier bit by bit.
Noah sighed, now that heâd finished his lunch, and seeing Atsuko fading a little, assuming that him eating had drained him despite it being the middle of the day, that happened. The first full-day Noah ate real meals, heâd felt tired after he felt full, his body feeling heavier, weighed down by the food inside of him, and not just because heâd stuffed himself. It was good Atsuko had eaten a proper meal. If bringing him food was what it took to get him to eat more, heâd do it more, until he stopped punishing himself at least. Heâd check on him tomorrow, now however, he had someone else to check in on.
Uwriyah sat in Folioâs room as the younger had been packing. He'd occasionally help the wolf pack his things and fly off to drop his stuff off at the church inside the alcove before returning. But right now, his gaze rests on Folio while perched on his bed, and he tilts his head.
âYou are thinking so loud right now,â the gargoyle quipped while crossing his legs. âTalk to me, pup. What's up? You're still stuck in that head of yoursâŠâ Riyah was still concerned for his friend, and he gently grabbed the younger male before pulling him into a hug.Â
Nicholas Folio wasnât used to being the quiet one. Ever. He was loud and boisterous, Jolly had said more than once, if you didnât hear him before you saw him, was it Folio or some sort of doppelgĂ€nger? Probably wonder if it was his brother now he thought about it. Heâd ask about Temperance, but on one hand it might bring up difficult feelings for Riyah, and yet⊠Folio both wondered about his brother, and at the same time he was scared, an angel had taken him and only god knows what they had made him do, what they had done to him to make him do it.Â
These werenât the only thoughts going through his head, and not the most prevalent with the full moon so close. Every part of him was screaming in tension as the moon drew closer, he could feel it, he could barely resist it. Four hundred years old and it still had such a pull on him. At least, the urge to kill never seemed to feel quite as intense. Maybe it was because he was always surrounded by people that kept him calm because right now, right now, this feeling was freaking him out a little bit. There were other urges, there were always other urges to give into, but those werenât the same, those were less a worry, killing would be disastrous under the full moon. Folio didnât want to become a hellhound.Â
None of this was touching on the biggest problem raging through his head, and had been for daysâŠ
âI donât want to tal-â His words trying to shut Riyah down were cut off as he felt the gargoyleâs arms wrap around him, his hands dropping the book he had been putting in a box, slowly falling with a thud. He promised everyone he was still packing, slowly, but he was packing. If he wasnât wondering whether he should be moving at all, he would have just thrown everything into a box, any box, not caring which, and sorted it when he got there. However, this move would take him closer to the gargoyle that was his mate, the mate that had hated him, and heâd bulled into accepting him⊠the same way heâd annoyed people into dating him his whole life. âWhat is wrong with me, Riyah? There has to be something wrong with me if even my mate hated me in my past life⊠I mean, no, no, how could he really be my mate if he hated me? Maybe, he needs to find his real mate, could he have another mate out there? One he never hated?â
He really wished he could see what was going on in that head of his, but maybe it's for the best. Riyah knew after all of the information that had been dumped on him, the gargoyle just knew that this was going to be a rough full moon. A sigh left him when Folio began to speak on not wanting to and just huffs, holding the smaller male close while listening to the small thud from the book that the wolf held. Riyah knew that Folio was packing, hell, he's literally here and helping him pack even if it was slowly happening.
In all honesty, he's really glad that he's decided to stay with his friend because one look at his sister with her mate immediately had him retreat.Â
When asked what was wrong with him, Riyah just combed his fingers through Folioâs hair as he took a deep breath and exhaled. âNo⊠no,â he murmured, âThere is nothing wrong with you. I don't know fully of what went on between the two of you in the past, but I doubt it was actual hatred there.â But when Folio said that Atsuko had to find his real mateâ that had Riyah set his jaw and pull away slightly to look down at him. âI don't even know if it's possible to have another mate, Folio. He is your mateâŠâ There was no way he could ever prove that the shorter man wasn't hated by his mate, but only time could tell and right now, he needs to distract him.Â
Even though where his mind went to wasnât what he wanted to talk about, but it's something.Â
âYou still want to know about Temperance?â
A strangled whine escaped Folio as his body tensed against the larger gargoyle, but he leaned against him for comfort just the same, with a sub-verbal growl, far more wolf like than human this close to the moon. Riyah didnât know, heâd never seen the looks of pure disdain that the werewolf had gotten during attempts at past relationships, the disgust, how could that be anything but hatred? It was, it was possible. There had to be mistakes, just like humans made mistakes with marriage, if he had to convince this man to be his mate then⊠Shaking his head, blinking his eyes, it, it didnât feel right⊠his heart, his heart hurt that he might have done this to someone⊠to AtsukoâŠ
Seeing him that first time, when he had walked into the buffet, it had felt⊠he couldnât explain it. Calling him Cutie hadnât been enough.
Neither he nor Noah had been back to work since the kidnapping incident. Yesterday, Noah went in for their final paycheck⊠apparently, monsters snatching up their employees sighted around their building might scare off customers⊠so they parted ways amicable, with a bonus. Noah had always been able to negotiate well with their boss. Walking in that first day, he spoke to them fluently in their native tongue, much to their surprise, it was how they easily got their jobs.Â
When Riyah asked him about, Folio stopped short⊠his head lifting from the other manâs shoulder to look to him. âWould, you be okay, talking about him? I know itâs difficult, I can never talk about Zeke, MomaâŠâ
Riyah could never know what it's like to ever love someone nor understand the feelings of attempted love either. But what he did know was the closer the full moon was, the more animalistic and wolf-like Folioâs reactions would be. So the growl and whine didn't really startle him, but it made him worry for the younger. The gargoyle idly began to scratch at Folioâs head, gently and in a soothing manner to comfort the still distressed werewolf.Â
With how his friend paused when he had asked him about Temperance, he could laugh, but didn't, and only smiled some. The concern that came from Folio was appreciated too, but he only cupped the shorter's cheek before patting him there lightly. âIt's a topic that'll eventually make itself known,â Riyah replies softly, âIt's going to be hard, but I don't mind answeringâŠâÂ
After hearing the unfamiliar name, it had him curious but remained silent about it.
No, Folio didnât talk about the fact he technically had two brothers, Noahâs twin, once, and that protecting Noah as he had, came with the fact he hadnât been able to protect Ezekiel. Nick had been a toddler, and Zeke had been barely a baby when heâd been murdered, in his crib, laying right next to Noah.
Thinking about the brother he didnât remember, the brother, he might never remember⊠but Riyah did⊠âYes, please tell me about him.â
Sitting in silence for a moment, he thought about little moments with being around Temperance and observing him. A soft huff left him when Folio agreed, he smiled some. âHe was like you,â Riyah said softly, âRambunctious and loud. But him being Temperanceâ he chose to moderate himself. But before gaining his virtue? He was just that. Happy, excitable but also shy.â He remembered times when he would see the younger gargoyle around, he saw him sit around on his own or would be very quiet and unsure.
âHis name was Victor, Nikolai's brotherâ your brother,â he murmured, âAnd he did everything he felt was necessary to try and prove himself. For a once quiet gargoyle, he would make himself known in different ways.â
Him being Temperance⊠Folio remembered talking to Noah the other day when he had come home after talking to Gwynn, talking to him about how theyâd offered him a virtue, how heâd earned it. It was interesting. Made him wonder about how he much have earned Cheerfulness once. Then it made him think how heâd been told he could be too much with how jovial he could be at times. So, where was the line if it was truly a virtue? His brother though, he smiled at the thought, he had done better, he thought, being able to temper that side of him, swallowing, he hated that they had him captive.
âVictor.â Taking in a deep breath⊠âHe must have been a good warrior, right?â To survive the angels, at least that, Folio had hope for him. Gwynn hoped for mercy, but Folio⊠was it wrong he hoped to meet his brother one day?
Hearing Vic's name repeated, Riyah let out a rumble and tilted his head slightly. âYeah, VictorâŠâ the older whispered, âHe was a great warrior. Liked knives a bit muchâ a fucking menace he was with them.â The times he's seen how set Temperance was with bladed weapons, he knew it would be interesting, and by the fucking angels was he intimidating when he had to.Â
âVic was scary at the best and worst of times. Going from quiet and shy to just this⊠beast.â
Folioâs eyes went a bit wide at the thought, smiling a little, it felt good, thinking about his brother like this, it was a nice distraction, even if it seemed otherwise when Riyah suggested that he was scary. âA beast?â Chuckling, âeven as a gargoyle?â The thought of it. Though, heâd never actually seen either Shade or Riyahâs beast forms. Sure, heâs seen bits of Shadeâs, peaked through at the full moon in the past⊠but full, he didnât think so. Not even the times heâs seen him turn to stone during the day, heâs always looked human, Folio called cheat on that. âWhat does your beast form look like? What does Shadeâs? Is Noah always going to look like a kitten? I mean, that would be hilarious, but how is he going to fight anyone looking like a kitten?â
âEven as a gargoyle,â Riyah affirmed as he watched Folio for a moment and hums softly as he looks down at his hands. âOh, did he have this intensity about him when he's focused.â Riyah hasn't shifted since Chenzaâs death, so he's never felt the need to, even when he should. Yet as soon as he heard the younger's question about his and Shade's beast forms along with Noah's⊠The gargoyle hesitated in answering.Â
At least when it came to his own, anyways.
Riyah furrowed his brow as he tried to remember what he looked like, but just shook his head before speaking. âVictor's was wolf like, Shadeâs is like a massive fucking bat,â the older murmured and laughed softly at the thought of Noah being a kitten. âThat would be hilarious if Seb was a kitten, but I don't think he'd be a baby. His would be something⊠but I don't know what. I don't think we'll ever know until that day comes.â
It felt nice being able to talk like this, relaxing some, despite the moon⊠it had been a long time that Folio had struggled with the moon outside having other means of releasing the tensions. Hearing Riyah elaborate on his brother, even, helped keep his mind off thinking about his worries about his mate, about what he might have done in his past, and how he might have gone too far.Â
When he hesitated though, he worried that heâd asked too much of him, there must have been a reason they didnât shift in front of them, maybe.Â
As he did speak up, Folio nodded, he could imagine it, remembered over the years seeing the stone statues, or what he thought of as statues at the time at the Church⊠now he knew of as actual gargoyles. He understood what he meant. Not an actual wolf, or an actual bat, but their forms seemed to have an influence of those creatures⊠not like how Noah had become an actual bobcat. He supposed that came from the mixed blood, that, was going to be interesting.Â
Snorting, âAre you kidding, we both saw it with our own two eyes, he was a kitten with those big gold eyes, there were no two ways about it. Let's see him try to maul people with those teeny tiny claws.â Laughing at the thought.
That happened to be when Noah found himself leaning against the door frame of Folioâs doorway, hearing his brother laugh out loud for the first time in days. Smiling a little, it felt good to hear him laugh at least. âWhat's the joke about?â
Riyah couldnât help but snort as well, listening to Folio and shrugs. âI mean, yeah, but he does have mixed blood so who knows if that's going to be it. He's a bundle of mystery.â The gargoyle then went to ruffle Folioâs hair as he pulled away and hums softly, glancing towards Noah in the doorway.
âKitten.â Was Riyahâs response before settling down on the wolf's bed again and tugged Folio down with him. âWe were talking about beast forms.â He didn't know how long Noah had been standing there for, and wasn't sure if he heard about Temperance. Not that he wouldn't mind telling the tribrid either.
Folio just started laughing harder at the admittance that came from Riyah, kitten, he hadnât even had to say anything, and there it was. Noah just rolled his eyes. They were talking about beast forms⊠Of course, sounded about right⊠of all the things, of all the powers Noah had discovered about himself, shapeshifting into his beast form⊠which just happens to be a kitten bobcat. Now, now he would say this, he had no problem with being a bobcat because it turns out, communicating as a bobcat, wasnât actually that difficult, he could make some⊠slightly human sounds if he tried. Noah finding out gargoyles are capable of speech in their beast forms, and he wasnât because he turned into an actual animal⊠he called foul. All these years, of making fun of Folio, in his werewolf form, were catching up to him.
Noah just rolled his eyes, âI know, whatever, Iâm obviously made for stealth and not battle, better than the behemoth that you turn into Folio.â
That just made his brother roar with laughter again, when he seemed to be able to tell what other thoughts were going through his head as the day went by⊠âYea, but looks like now Iâm not the only one that canât talk worth a damn, ainât it. Busted! Remind me to buy you one of those lazer pointers to play with.â
Listening to the two had Riyah sit there and smile in amusement. The laughter that came from Folio was a relief to hear because it was something he's used to hearing from the smaller male. The silence was upsetting, but he knew why. Yet now, he knew the inner turmoil in that head of Folioâs was still there, but this was a welcomed distraction, and he's glad he was able to do just that.Â
Now, he's witnessing the brothers interact, and then he couldn't help but cackle. Riyah supposed that Folio could get some payback whenever Noah goes into his bobcat form for all those times the tribrid messed with the werewolf in his wolf form. âOh fuck,â he laughed, âWatch out Noah, you're going to have to try and resist the moment he does get that.â
Noah knew it was bound to happen, revenge from the times he had tormented his brother, especially for the moments heâd scared Folio when they were kids and tried to tell him chocolate was poisonous to him⊠Obviously, not true⊠That Halloween his brother had turned around and eaten enough chocolate however, heâd made himself, so sick anyone would think that it might as well have been poison. Heâd thrown up for days⊠Every so often he wondered how Nick hadnât turned around and banned the candy on Trick or Treating⊠but hey, trying to keep either of them away from food was a losing battle, obviously.
âHe gets a pointer, and Iâll just pull out the squeaky toys, play fetch⊠on the full moon, see how he likes it.â Smirking, they both knew on the full moon was the weakness. Then again, on the full moon, Noah would likely be playing with fire, heâd likely end up chased if he tormented his brother then. Still, he got another laugh out of Folio, and the werewolf standing up to reach to pull him towards the pair on the bed, Noah falling towards them with a tumble.
âThen we'll get cat toys,â he retorts. Yeah, the full moon was when Folio was weak against anything that squeaks or something to chase⊠It was a hand of chance when it came to the wolf because too much teasing will end up with him chasing someone instead of the ball that was used to play fetch. A snort left the gargoyle at the thought, and the idea of getting cat toys for Noah was funny.Â
As soon as Folio got up and dragged Noah to the bed, Riyah caught Noah a bit and chuckled softly. âFucking giant,â he teased while moving to give the taller room on the bed, and looked him over for a moment before lightly patting his arm. âYou look less sickly, and I'm gladâŠâÂ
Folio giggled at Riyahâs remark about Noah being a giant, considering how he thinks of the gargoyles themselves, after all, trying not to think about how he used to be one. How he didnât remember being one, and what heâd- No- he wasnât going down that path tonight, not again. He was pulled back to the present with a gentle shove of Noahâs shoulder, he was a bit heavier now at his side. When his brother groaned at Riyahâs words.
âYou are all so dramatic, I wasnât sickly come on, never looked sickly, I looked fine! If I looked so sickly, then what was all the fun we had, huh?â It wasnât like Noah wasnât stronger than most humans and the like anyway, he was over four hundred years old. What was sickly about that? âVinny telling me Iâve put on weight, and Atsuko talking about how I donât look starved anymore⊠I was never starving!â Even if he was always stuffing his face and joking about it.
Riyah gave Noah an incredulous stare and raised a brow. âYou may think you were fine⊠or looked fine, but Noah,â he sighed, âWe're not being dramatic. For a gargoyle, being that thin, isn't healthy for us. That's a sick and malnourished gargoyle. You can be thin, but you were too smallâŠâ He felt bad for even saying that, but he wasnât sure if the tribrid has been told that bit of information about their kin. Riyah glanced at Folio at the mention of Atsuko before turning his attention to Noah again.Â
âYou were starving,â he continued, âYou may have been eating, but it wasnât enough. At least for your angel side. But now? I'm just glad you're getting better⊠Shade and I were both worried for you but said nothingâŠâ
Folio tensed at the mention of Atsuko, he wasnât trying to hold it against Noah, he wasnât, he also was trying not to think about how much he had the urge to shift and run. Normally, that would be fine, normally he would be excited, with his friends, and giving into his urges with them. Theyâd probably go out to the woods, maybe play some games, strip down, chase... get up to all kinds of no good shenanigans under the moon. The lead up was just as dangerous, even if the night of the full moon was always the worst. For now, he tensed and leaned closer to the pair on the bed to try and stop himself from giving in, stop himself from moving from the spot, his fingers digging into his thighs.
Noah sighed, âIâve always been thin Riyah, even now, Iâm thin, so what, Iâve put on weight, Iâve had people remark on my weight my entire life, and it never feels good. I donât need you guys doing it too. Itâs not like Iâm blowing up like a balloon, besides, Iâm what, seven feet tall, Iâm not small, okay⊠Iâm taller than all of you here.â Taking in a deep breath, heâd been dealing with insecurities his entire life if he was honest, and the last few days, feeling full, felt so good. Yes, it felt good when they had told him that heâd put on weight⊠but he wasnât going to make it a thing. He felt good, that was what mattered. Now, everyone constantly saying it was starting to feel⊠different.
He was quiet, sure he was looking at Noah, but he had also just sat there while tilting his head slightly. Riyah was listening, but he had zoned out some, but not before placing a hand over Folioâs and giving his hand a squeeze when he felt the smaller man press closer to them. Hearing Noah tell him about his troubles with hearing people comment on his weight had Riyah lower his head with a frown. That wasn't what he wanted. He didnât want the tribrid to think that him gaining weight was a bad thingâŠ
âI'm sorry,â he whispered while staring at the floor. âI won't say another word about it. But just know I'm happy for you, yeah?â Riyah knew about insecurities and, after what Noah said, weight. His appearance. An insecurity. Throughout the seventy-five years he's known Noah and the rest of them, he's noticed little things but kept quiet. It was none of his business. Especially when it came to Noah. There was a lot going on in that head of his, and yet, Riyah still kept his mouth shut.Â
If Noah wants him to know something, he'd tell when he's ready or wants to.
Insecurities suck.
Noah was quiet as he looked toward Riyah, he knew that Riyah understood, but he wasnât about to pressure him anymore than heâd ever pressured him. For now, Noah was reaching for his brotherâs hand to comfort him. He knew mentioning Atsuko wouldnât be easy, but it had just come out. At the moment was thankful that Riyah had heard him, even if he felt bad, heâd ruined the jovial mood between them⊠even if he had come to check with his brother in how he was feeling about everything. They hadnât discussed Atsuko, and talking to him today, about him punishing himself, had been painful.Â
âNicky, I, how are you holding up?âÂ
As Noahâs question washed over him, Folio pressed a little into both of them, with the way he had squished himself between them. âFine.â His answer coming out with a rumble.
He wasn't sure if Noahâs silence was a good or bad thing, but he continued to sit there, just watching when Noah reached for Folio. His own hand that held the wolf's gave him another squeeze, he glanced between the two as the tribrid spoke to Folio. Even after the silence has been broken by the question and the answer, Riyah just chuckles softly at the rumble.
But feeling and seeing how Folio was pressed up against them, the gargoyle scoots a little closer to wrap them both in a hug. None of them were âfineâ but they managed. Sometimes it's harder for some than it is for others.
Noah reached around and half shoved at Riyah as he chuckled, smiling at the same time, however, showing he wasnât really annoyed at the gargoyle. Smart arse. Another full moon theyâd all be having a very different moment tangled up together, whether in the forest, or even here in this room, but that was beside the point⊠this wasnât that, this was an entirely different circumstance.Â
Sighing slightly, âI know you might not want to hear it Nicky, butâŠâ Noah started, âBut Atsuko, heâs worried about you, waiting, just waitingâŠâ
Folio shook his head, he shouldnât be waiting for him though, he shouldnât because Folio knew heâd pushed him last time, heâd⊠âNoah⊠you didnât hear what Vinny said to me before. She, said we used to hate each other⊠I must have pushed him, just like I annoyed all those other people Iâve dated. Can you imagine, I canât do that to him again, I wonât⊠I have to let him go. He deserves to be free.â A whimper escaped him as he turned into Riyah like he had in the past few days.
âFolioâŠâ Riyah said softly as he held the werewolf once he felt the younger turn to him and sighed. They already had this conversation, and he really didnât want to push it, just looking at Noah with a small frown. âI tried to tell him I doubted it was actual hate between them, but let's just⊠I know it sucks to leave it as is but⊠I really don't think it's a good idea to pushâŠâ Other people. The gargoyle only knew about the two he mentioned if only briefly, and he could assume they were family to him. Now, it was something else, and he lightly rubbed at Folioâs back.
So he's dated others and they thought he was too much. Annoying. A grunt left him at the thought and shook his head. âThose people are idiots,â Riyah grumbled, âThey just don't know how to handle you.â Sure, neither did he, but he never found the smaller male annoying. Frustrating when in a bad mood, but not always.
âTheyâre more than idiots, assholes, every single one. Keep telling him that, never listens.â Noahâs words were pointed, and he ignored the way Folio rolled his eyes and lifted his head and bared his teeth in a growl at him. Still, the younger brother just smiled, âSomeone is obviously hungry, so how about I go make us some snacks, and we forget all this packing tonight, and have us a binge movie night? Enjoy a little bit of RânâR?â
A laugh left Riyah at the two's antics and lightly scratched behind Folioâs ear with a soft rumble like purr in his chest. âYeah, that sounds good.âÂ
Grinning, Noah squeezed Folioâs hand before getting up from the bed, âOkay, Iâll be back soon, you guys pick the first movie, Iâll get the snacks.â
This is a collaborative fic between @cookiesupplier, @faceless-mirror & @comforting-madness
Dividers by @samspenandsword @cafekitsune @saradika-graphics
Authors Note: Justin and Ricky's first date, how will it go? We shall see!
AN 2: Two out of three authors had concerts this week, one for the first time! Whoop! So you are being spoiled with a chapter, and if you find editing mistakes... no you didn't...
Pairings: Multi-Pairings, Everybody x Everybody.
Bands Included: Motionless In White, Bad Omens, Bring Me The Horizon, Ice Nine Kills (to be added as characters join, no spoilers)
Triggerlist: transphobia, homophobia, abuse, SA, dubcon, religious trauma, past suicide attempts, mental health issues, grief, death, violence, kidnapping, suicidal ideation, torture, (To be added to)
Christopher, Justin, and Ryan are members of the Gargoyle Order, soldiers fighting in the angels war against the demonic supernatural evils of the world to protect human kind. Through the years they lost comrades and now just the three of them remain in their little town.
Now, Ricky and Vinny are moving into their church, stirring up old and new feelings, along with the past, posing the challenge of navigating this new chapter in their lives.
Can they all navigate this path successfully and break free of the prisons that is their lives of both stone and flesh, or will they all be trapped forever in a world that could prove to be a constant misery?
(please comment/like/reblog/message to be added to taglist)
Chapter Thirty Six
Justin had been excited about their date night from the moment that Ricky had suggested it, almost so much that it had been difficult to nap. However, wrapped up, cuddled with his mate, it was perfect. Now, as much as it would it could have been so tempting to just stay in bed after their nap, wrapped up in each other, and oh, so very tempting⊠How could it not? Seeing Rickyâs gorgeous body, with his growing baby bump that thrilled Justin to no end, they were going to be parents!
As they left the Church, Justin had the perfect idea. âMini Golf?â
He had heard so much about it from mortals talking about playing the game, heâd never gotten to try it!
âMini golf. Just remember to be gentle while playing.â Ricky agreed, buckling in to drive them. âMini golf first or after dinner?â Ricky asked warmly, lips curled into a sweet smile. The nephilim was overjoyed. A date. An actual proper date with his hus- mate.Â
While he buckled himself into the seat, it was so much nicer in the car while it was just the two of them, though it was still a bit strange being in suck a confined space. Justin wasnât about to complain, as long as Ricky was comfortable, even if his knees were far higher than he was used to. âHmmm well, I donât know, what do you feel like for dinner?â
Ricky thought for a moment before starting the car. âI got the perfect place.â He said, driving towards the heart of downtown with a smile. âI know how much we both love buffets.â He mused happily with a grin, âBut I don't think we've had Mongolian.âÂ
Oh, another buffet, as much as Justin knew they were supposed to eat in moderation, the introductions of buffets was something wondrous to him, and he didnât think he could ever go back. âMongolian? Sounds perfect.â Both Chris and Ryan had travelled to all kinds of places, probably long before Justin was even born, when Gwynn was still their handler no doubt⊠Justin barely travelled anywhere in his much shorter lifespan compared to the other two left in the troupe. Now that he thought about it, sitting in the car, the troupe was growing again, wasnât it? Maybe not in the conventional sense, but it was!
Ricky smiled. âAt this place, you put all your ingredients into bowls and put sauces over top, and they cook it together in front of you.â Ricky explained how the place worked.Â
Justin squirmed a little in his seat, excited, âYes, have you been there many times?â Looking over towards Ricky, he did remember that Ricky, knowing that he had been in Washington, it did make him wonder how long heâd been back in town before heâd come back to the Church⊠heâd missed him so much. âYouâve never told me about your adventures with Vinny while you were away. How you learned all of this?â
Ricky smiled softly, âI used to go a lot⊠as for learning with Vinny, we both had a rough few years, but we focused on each other. Keeping each other from cracking.â He explained. âVinny had a tendency to fall hard and fast.â
âShe does?â Justin never knew Vinny as well as the others did, but that didnât sit right to him, it didnât, having a rough time was hard enough, but Chris⊠Chris deserved better than someone who fell for literally everyone. Chris was devoted to her, was that fair? If she was just going to fall hard for the next person who blew her way? Justin knew that how they worked, being with many, but he loved Ricky⊠Hearing Ricky say thatâŠÂ
Did she love him, or was it because he was the oldest, the commander⊠He felt sick for questioning it⊠He was loyalty, but it was Chris.
âVinny used to see the best in people all the time. And she fell for people who didn't have common sense⊠or any idea of loving people.â Ricky explained as he drove. âShe hasn't been with anyone since the last guy she was with told her to walk off a bridge.â
Ricky was quiet for a moment, thoughtful and pensive. âI think now⊠she was looking for Chris and seeing bits and pieces, but never got the whole image until now.â
Justin sighed, this was their date night, and he felt like heâd walked into a brick wall. Heâd thought he was asking about silly, fun stories about the pair growing up together, between when Ricky had left here and come back. Now, now heâd heard about Vinny being told to walk off a bridge. Oh boy. âWell, Iâm glad she has.â
âMe too.â Ricky hummed, sensing a need to change up. âI will say the first time I met Vinny⊠That was funny. I had to save her from a tree her brothers chased her into.â
The gargoyle wanted to laugh, he did, but even the amusement he might have had felt pushed now. âYeah, Iâm sure you did, Daddy.â Smiling towards him slightly. He was nervous, he wanted this to go well, but he felt like he was doing nothing but screw up so far.
As Ricky parked, he turned and grabbed Justin's hand. âJustin? Can we⊠start this date over from this point forward? I fucked up.â He admitted readily looking at him pleadingly, looking into his eyes desperately. He had gotten so used to just saying what came to mind- he didnât usually do dates. This was far from normal, but he wanted to make it good for Justin. This date mattered to Ricky and the fact he had so easily messed it upâŠ. It didnât sit right.
Justin looked over at Ricky as the car stopped, not quite reaching for his belt, half afraid he was going to tell him they had to go home. âNo, I sor- wait, what?â Heâd fucked up? Justin would have sworn that he had, not Ricky. This was the first date he had ever been on in his life. âIâve never been on a date before, I donât know how this is supposed to go⊠So I umâŠâ Taking in a deep breath as he undid his buckle with a nod. âYeah, let's start over.â
Ricky unbuckled and leaned over cupping Justinâs cheek and leaned in kissing him softly, âI love you, I just⊠I donât have a ton of great memories, but, I'll try to stay lighthearted. Iâm sorry, I didn't want you to feel like somethingâs looming over us. Iâll try to think of some actual fun things to know⊠okay?â
Nodding, he got it, Justin did, he could think of a million bad things to tell Ricky, so many horrible things in his lifetime, but he would never want to tar him with any of them. Instead, heâd want to fill his existence with the wonder, and brilliance of everything around them if he could. âLet's have a new experience tonight, for both of us.â Climbing out of the car with him, a bright smile on his face, Justin was excited all over again.
The smaller smiled at him and got out with glee, wrapping his arm in a gentle hug and wove their fingers together as they approached the restaurant, âLetâs have a good night.â Ricky murmured, kissing his arm gently, happy that they could have a night together. As they entered the place, so many smells and the buffet to put together the meals were spread out wide over near the grill. As they got to their table, Ricky grabbed two bowls, smiling at Justin.
Justin, the moment he got out of the car, immediately walked around the vehicle to join Ricky, so that once he was stepping out, he could join him. Smiling down towards him as Rick wrapped his arm in the hug, happy for the gesture, it was welcome before they ventured into the restaurant. The scents of all the foods, everything inside, washing over the gargoyle like a wave as they entered. When they were shown to their table, Justin, glanced around, before down to the table, staying with Ricky as they grabbed their bowls, âThanks.â Smiling to him, âWhat should I try first?âÂ
âI do a lot of seafood normally, but we can come up however many times you want. You pick your meat, then noodles, followed by veggies and cover them all in sauces. I like having a lot of noodles, so I use my second bowl for noodles and the first bowl for meat and veggies.â Ricky explained showing him by dishing meat and veggies into one bowl while the other was loaded fully with noodle dishes, âYou can add as many sauces as you like, just make sure thereâs a fair amount of liquid.âÂ
His bowls in hand, Justin nodded as he listened, never having tried this cuisine. He had no clue how it was even going to taste, so he didnât have any idea what to expect, but how bad could it be? Meat, noodles, veggies, not to mentions the sauces smelled divine. His stomach was grumbling already. âOkay, gotcha. So, no skimping on the sauce, no problem there, it smells so good.â
Ricky laughed, âYou're going to try all of it?â He asked curiously and warmly.
His mateâs laugh was met with a wide grin from Justin, his bright neon hair wild and sticking out every which way, Justin had tried to tame it, he swore he had, but hey, it was fun⊠âIs that a trick question?â The way heâd loaded his plates at the buffet, he was going to eat everything he could, especially without Chris here looking over his shoulder making sure he behaved, moderation, Justin, moderation.Â
The nephilim smiled, leaning up to kiss his cheek. âJust donât make yourself sick. That's all I ask.â He purred softly, drizzling sauces over top, waiting for Justin.
âI would never, not on our date.â After Justin had finished adding everything to his bowls, meat, veggies, noodles, and of course, the lauded sauces unquestionably, he followed Ricky knowing now they had to get their bowls cooked. âI wonât get sick, I promise, Daddy. Now, the stories I could tell you⊠are probably not fit for public, but they are very funny.â Grinning wide.
He gently directed him to the grill and handed off his bowls to be cooked and smiled. Once they were seated, he smiled even wider. âI doubted you would, baby boy.â He whispered, âAnd I'm sure you could. Just⊠Vinny and I only started being happy a few years ago when Vinny moved in with me and my grandparents.â He explained softly. âWe had a lot of sleepovers, though.â
Justin went with Ricky back to their table once their food had been finished cooked. Sitting down at their table, he smiled so warmly as he picked up his fork with a chuckle, âOh, I can imagine. You two probably got up to all kinds of mayhem.â He wasnât going to say he remembered what Ricky used to be like, it would be a reminder that heâd known Rick for too long for this relationship to seem acceptable. Justin never wanted him to second think what they had.
âI think the most trouble I got in was when we put Nair into Vinny's brother's body wash. He lost all his hair. It was hilarious, considering, to lose all of it he had to be using body wash on his hair too⊠Vin's mom lost her mind when she realized and baby walked him through washing himself. He was twenty-two. We were so grounded, but it was great.â Ricky said, taking a bite before moaning and offered a bite to Justin.
The gargoyle couldnât help but snort slightly as he listened to the story about what the pair got up to as he waited to take his first bite⊠âMy question, is how her mom knew it was you two that got into his shower supplies. Getting caught, Daddy?â Smirking as he took his bite with a groan at the taste, âOh, that's good.â
âIt's hard not to guess when the guy walks out completely hairless, screaming in Italian while everyone else is horrified. Vinny and I did our best not to laugh but⊠I cracked. It was when he said, âDoes being hairless mean I'm not Italian anymore?ââ Ricky said with a gleam in his blue eyes. âIsn't it?â He asked, taking another bite of his own.
Justin just shook his head, smiling, he couldnât say he would have done any better though, not at all. Ten to one though, if Ryan had pulled that prank, he had money that no one would have ever known, no one, heâd have taken it to ascension. That was how he was. Then again, Christopher did not approve of them messing with each other's gear. Apparently, there was a situation involving a prank and Preparedness that hadnât gone so well⊠it had ended in a meltdown. Justin hadnât been there for that, but, from what he heard, he wished he had, the fireworks had been epic.
Ricky smiled, âWanna plan a prank on someone? It doesnât have to be big to be fun. We could probably do the vinegar instead of water prank on someone if we wanted.â He offered, thinking for a moment about who would be a good targetâŠ. Chris would be funny. He was a bit tense⊠Maybe Vinny would laugh and encourage him to prank someone else. Most likely either him or Justin in retaliation⊠but it would be funâŠ
Vinegar instead of water⊠no one ever asked him to get them water anyway, so he didnât really see how that would happen. âI donât, really, know how I would prank anyone. Noahâs off limits after what Ryan did, and Ryan, well, that would go nowhere⊠Chris? I want to live. So, thereâs that.â Justin just shrugged and shoved another mouthful of his food into his mouth.
He hummed softly, thinking about it for a moment, âThereâs always VinnyâŠâ Ricky mused. âSheâd prank us back.â He chuckled, âBut we can shelve the idea for now.â
Snorting, âAs long as she knows she isnât allowed to get help from Chris, no Chris help.â Justin shook his head. Alright, so it might seem unfair that he was willing to prank Vinny with Ricky, but he was wanting to cut her off from getting help from Chris. However, if he pranked Chris, that would be his head, on a spike, for absolute certain, he wouldnât do it. No, thank you. He wasnât going down that road. Nope. âChris isnât allowed to join in if he canât be pranked, and trust me⊠No.â
âOkay. Deal. Iâll let Vinny know⊠after we prank her. She plays fair. Her brothers didnât, which is why we did the Nair one.â he laughed, reaching over to wipe some sauce from the corner of Justinâs mouth tenderly. âYou and me can have a civil prank war with Vinny, I think.â Ricky winked with a smile before taking a few more bites, savoring the foodâs flavor.
Now that, Justin thought, sound absolutely fantastic. âPerfect, sounds like it's going to be fun, I mean, I donât see the problem with the Nair though if Iâm entirely honest. Weâre all adults now, are we not?â Grinned as he ate some more food, he was almost done though, âYou said we can go up for more, right?â
âWe can go up as much as you want.â he whispered sweetly, already standing to get more.
Dinner was delicious, and now feeling a bit too full, it was nice to get to the mini-golf place. It was a bit chilly, but Ricky had come prepared with hoodies. The place was nice with dragons, a windmill, and unbelievably bright lights on the courses but between the courses it was dinghy lighting, to be expected. He paid happily and picked out a club. He glanced around. It wasnât too busy tonight here, at least. Small blessings, he supposed, and looked up at Justin, leaning up to pull him into a soft kiss, unable to resist.Â
âNeed help picking a club?â he asked softly, letting his shirt go before holding his hand gently.
âThey look so weird.â Justin mused softly as he looked them the mini-golf equipment in lieu of an answer, he probably would need help choosing, he wasnât sure which one would work for him. They all looked like they would be flimsy in his hands, the thin pieces of metal that they were. Still, he was so excited to try to use them. Justin, however, looked away from the clubs, and his attention settled on his mate, with his growing belly, he looked about halfway along already, time passing so quickly, which, for a gargoyle, was faster than normal. They didnât know how quickly a nephilim or angel pregnancies went, not many angels carried a child period. It was safe to say, if anyone looked at them funny tonight, Justin would have something to say.Â
âHopefully, they have one that is super long.â Smiling to Ricky; otherwise Justin was going to be playing hunched over the whole time, still be funny as hell. Probably be more so⊠He was sure Ricky would get a kick out of it!
The smaller smiled at him and asked if they had larger clubs, before stopping, seeing someone already offering one with a grin. âI figured the regular ones might be a bit short, so I already grabbed our largest.â She explained warmly, as Ricky took it and nodded.
âThank you.âÂ
âJust have fun. That's why we're here.â She said as he handed it to Justin.
âWe will.â Rick hummed and moved out of the way. âDo you want me to go first as a demo and walk you through how to do it?â He asked Justin, eyes shining.
Having been watching one of the few people that were here so far, Justin blinked, a demo? âDonât I just, hit the ball towards the hole thingy at the end? That's what it seems like they are doing?â It really did to him, his eyes were wide for a second, Justin was used to trying to figure things out on his own over the years. While Chris and Ryan had always trained him carefully when it was just them, well, before that, if he had not caught on quickly, there had been a lot that Jerahmiel would demean and punish him for. He considered him just too stupid because it took him too long to understand. When in reality, he hadnât been training as long as the older gargoyles, being the youngest in the troupe.Â
Ricky smiled at him. âThat's the main goal, but there's also how to hold the club so you won't pull muscles or anything. I wouldn't want to have you hurt.â He explained, âPlus, I'd be hugging you for part of it.â He teased his tongue peeking out for a brief teasing moment.
Raising an eyebrow at him, Justin smirked, Daddy was tiny, but he loved how dominant he could get. If he wanted to wrap his arms around him and show him, maybe a bit awkwardly, with how tall Justin was, yes, please. âOkay, Daddy.âÂ
He smiled, leaning up to kiss him gently, âGood boy.â He whispered softly and nuzzled him sweetly, tenderly. âI love you.â He breathed, before leading him to the first hole and setting his ball down, it was neon blue, slightly scuffed but bright and still easy to see.Â
Ricky explained how to stand, and that the goal was the least number of strokes. âThen you just judge how hard you need to hit it, along with angles to try to get it in.â He said warmly, swinging and making it decently close. âReady for your turn?â
Justin smiled back to Ricky with the declaration, âI love you.â Kissing him back softly.â Before he moved to follow suit in holding his club, standing, shifting on his feet, adjusting how he could to match his mate when he needed. âOkay, let me try.â Only, when he put his bright pink ball down to hit along the course⊠his attempt, well⊠had just a touch too much oomph to it. The bright ball, going flying through the air, right off the course.
Ricky chuckled softly and kissed his cheek at the attempt. âA little less force might be a good idea, but you got the stance down. Let's get you a new ball and try again, okay?â He offered the loving reassurance, smiling gently at him.
The gargoyle whined slightly as he pouted at the way the brightly colored ball went flying a bit too far through the air. That had not been what he intended to happen. When Ricky suggested getting another ball, Justin when to say he could go find that one, it was bright enough, he was sure he could spot it where it had landed⊠However, that would probably mean flying. Most likely not the best idea then. âYea, okay, Iâll go ask for another oneâŠâ
âDo you want me to come with you?â He asked, petting his cheek, softly smiling. Justin glanced over towards the attendant who had helped them with the clubs, while he wasnât worried about her not helping them, at the same time⊠There was an echo of laughter in the back of his mind. It was a nasty sound, and he knew where it was coming from. Justin refused to let the dark memory of his mateâs father bring tonight down, though. Nodding to Ricky, yes, he would like him to come, asking for help was something Chris and Ryan had taught him that there was no shame in. âYes, Please.â
âI'm right here with you. It's okay.â Ricky whispered and hugged him gently. âYou had perfect form, though.â He said encouragingly, âYou did great.â
He walked with Justin hand in hand to the attendant, giving him a reassuring squeeze of his hand. Justin looked across the counter to the girl and smiled toward her nervously, âAh, I lost the ball, and need another one.â
âYou lost it?â
At that, Justin pointed at an angle at beyond the fence from the course⊠âItâs ah, somewhere far out there.â Cringing a little⊠The attendant nodded after a moment before bringing them another ball, this time it was green, matching Justinâs hair.
Ricky smiled and led him back. âTry again. You got this. I believe in you.â He said softly, kissing his hand sweetly. He wasn't blind to how Justin had gotten nervous at the idea of messing up, and he knew⊠or rather he thought he knew who would make him feel that way. He had been fighting the voice as well, honestly. All he could do was support Justin through it.
The last time Justin had messed up, heâd almost gotten Chris killed, in a way, sometimes, he had the horrible idea that hearing that despicable voice in his head wasnât a bad thing. Until everything else overpowered it. At that moment, the way Ricky kissed his hand so tender, Justin smiled softly, âYea, I got this. Besides, we gotta get to the dragon.âÂ
Moving back to the first part of the course, just as they had been before, his new neon green scuffed dimpled golf ball in hand. Setting it down in place, adjusting his stance just like Ricky had shown him before, glancing towards his mate. A small smile in place, almost as if to check to see if everything was alright before he took his go this time.
âGentle.â Rick instructed and whispered under his breath to Justin. âLike when you touch me.â Hearing those words from his mate, the gargoyleâs eyes flickered up from the ball on the ground towards the nephilim, and then down to this growing belly, his mate, and their babies. Gentle like he touched him.
Smirking softly, âNot always, though.â Adjusting with his club, he looked back down at the ball, and this time, when he hit the ball, he was far more careful and less forceful and the ball rolled across the faux green smoothly.Â
Ricky cheered happily and hugged him. âThat's perfect!â he exclaimed joyfully and kissed him, hand on his belly as he leaned on Justin with shining eyes.Â
Then moments later he felt movement and his eyes widened more. He dropped his own club and reached quickly for Justinâs hand, tugging him to press it down against his belly, hoping he would feel it as well. It was as if the babies were cheering Justin along as well.
âYes!â Justin couldnât help but exclaim, almost dropping his club when he realized that he had actually gotten it right this time, that he hadnât gotten it wrong and sent the ball sailing through the air again. He was just grabbing at the club so he didnât lose it, when Ricky was grabbing at him instead, âWha- Rick I-â As he put his hand on his belly and the gargoyleâs breath caughtâŠ
âOur babies?â Justinâs eyes were wide as he looked down to where his hand was pressed against his mateâs growing belly, feeling the flutter of their babyâs heartbeats. Looking up to Ricky then, the gargoyleâs smile growing so bright, that was their babies, their babiesâŠ
Ricky beamed, nodding. âOur babiesâŠâ He whispered as the babies moved, making him grunt. To feel them now⊠Knowing they were real- it was heavenly⊠Maybe heaven was the wrong word, but blissful, at least until one of the babies kicked his bladder. âAnd now⊠I need to find a bathroom. One of them has decided my bladder was perfect to kick or punch.â He grunted, blushing at the admission.
Justin nodded, agreeing they could do that, âOkay, okay, let's go.â Getting Ricky inside and comfortable, all that, was better than immediately continuing their game right away. âDragons and windmills and all of that can wait. Let's go back in and ask.â His arm immediately wrapping around his mateâs back to usher him back inside to find a bathroom.
Rick nodded before seeing a bathroom and bolted for it, almost in a waddle, running like a penguin. âShit shit shit-â he grumbled before getting to the stall and slumped.
Justin was never, ever going to laugh at the sight, not the first time heâd seen a pregnant gargoyle waddle away at this point. He might be young, but he was around for a few that had bred, including Chenza. He waited outside of the bathroom for Ricky now, calling through the door after a momentâŠ
 âThere is a snack bar over here if you want me to get some for you.â
âI would love some snacks and something to drink. You're amazing.â Rick said warmly with a soft blush on his cheeks, even if Justin couldn't see it.
Justin immediately smiled hearing Ricky, just wanted to be able to do something to help, anything, âI can do that.â Sure they had only just had dinner, but knowing that Rick would always be hungry right now, Justin never questioned him wanting to eat. So he went right to the snack bar and took out the card that Gwynn had given him and started picking out different snacks and a drink for Ricky after he finished.
Ricky slipped out of the bathroom finally and walked up behind Justin, hugging him. âI love you.â He breathed happily, eyes fluttering.
The gargoyle's smile turned knowing when he felt the arms wrap around him, having heard the door open, and the patter of footsteps, habit of training and patrol with the added senses. Not reacting, he wasnât here for battle, he wasnât here to attack Ricky, he was here, however, to indulge his cravings, with any luck. Shifting, he turned to lean in and press a kiss to his mateâs lips, overjoyed about how the night was going, his arms full of snacks, and a bottle of caffeine free soda for Ricky. âAnd, I love you, which, I didnât know what you were craving, so I tried to get an assortment.â They both knew what Ricky didnât eat, Justin would⊠but Justin knew Ricky would eat most of it unless his pregnancy senses turned him away from it.Â
Ricky's eyes almost looked as if they had stars in them, purring happily, and took the soda and the first snack that looked appealing. A super rope. âI haven't had these in years- he looked at the attendant with big eyes and spoke softly. âCan I have the box and a soft drink cup of the nacho cheese please?â He asked, surprising the attendant, who looked horrified. But nodded and got the items quickly.
The giant of a man had to press his lips together not to laugh out loud⊠not at the combination that Ricky was putting together, but the expression on the snack bar attendant's face. Oh, that poor teenage boy obviously didnât understand the whims, he did not, but Justin did, he really did, but this boy had never been around a pregnant person before. Once, the kid had Rickyâs extra items, and Justin paid for everything with a zip of the card. He grinned over to his mate, âEverything good?â
Ricky had torn open the super rope, dipping it in, and had just taken a bite when Justin turned around. He moaned, eyes rolling back some as he melted at the sweet and savory combination dancing on his taste buds, nodding as he offered a taste to Justin innocently. Justin was tempted to say no, not because it looked disgusting, and he would be honest, it did a little, he would give the kid that, he was right. However, taking food away from his pregnant mate just felt⊠wrong⊠However, Ricky was offering, and also turning down that offering to try something new also felt wrong. Either way, this would show Ricky just how little he would get sick⊠leaning in, he took a bite of the super rope after he dipped it in the cheese sauce⊠oh that tasted⊠like⊠something.
He just kept chewing. Ricky smiled wider and took another bite with a happy wiggle, purring in delight. âIt's so goodâŠâ he whispered happily. Justin just nodded along with him, not sure what words to use for the flavor of what he was tasting, but he certainly wasnât going to reject it for Rickyâs sake. Either way, heâd make sure theyâd be taking that box home, and make sure theyâd have some more of that sauce on the chance Ricky wanted to do this again.
Once he had swallowed, Justin licked his lips and smiled. âReady to go back out there so we can do meet the Dragon?â Justin was entirely decided on whether they should be defeating the dragon or not on this course⊠that felt rude⊠they were like kin after all.
He giggled, âWe just have to get the ball past it. We can do it!â Ricky cheered happily and led the way back where the courses were waiting, still waddling some.
âWell that doesnât mean we canât say Hi as we go past, no need to be rude⊠Winged Creatures band together.â Justin chuckled as they made their way back out, he couldnât wait.
Burned At Both Ends @faceless-mirror - Tumblr Blog | Tumlook